Worke, more vvorke, and a little more work for a masse-priest Reviewed and augmented by the authour. VVith an epistle of an vnknowne priest remaining in London, sent to the authour, excepting against fiue points therein. With the authours answere thereunto: returned vnto the priest within twelue dayes after the receipt of the priests exceptions. ...
         More worke for a Mase-priest
         Cooke, Alexander, 1564-1632.
      
       
         
           1628
        
      
       Approx. 350 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 83 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19252
         STC 5665
         ESTC S117166
         99852381
         99852381
         17697
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19252)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17697)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 879:19)
      
       
         
           
             Worke, more vvorke, and a little more work for a masse-priest Reviewed and augmented by the authour. VVith an epistle of an vnknowne priest remaining in London, sent to the authour, excepting against fiue points therein. With the authours answere thereunto: returned vnto the priest within twelue dayes after the receipt of the priests exceptions. ...
             More worke for a Mase-priest
             Cooke, Alexander, 1564-1632.
             Cooke, Alexander, 1564-1632. Worke for a Masse-priest.
             Cooke, Alexander, 1564-1632. Yet more worke for a masse-priest.
          
           [8], 153, [1] p.
           
             Printed by William Iones, dwelling in Red-crosse-street,
             London :
             1628.
          
           
             Signed: Alexander Cooke.
             Augmented from STC 5663: "More worke for a masse-priest" and STC 5664: "Yet more worke for a masse-priest".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           WORKE
           ,
           MORE
           VVORKE
           ,
           AND
           A
           LITTLE
           MORE
           WORKE
           FOR
           A
           MASSE-PRIEST
           .
        
         
           Reviewed
           and
           augmented
           by
           the
           Authour
           .
        
         
           VVith
           an
           Epistle
           of
           an
           vnknowne
           Priest
           remaining
           in
           London
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Authour
           ,
           excepting
           against
           fiue
           points
           therein
           .
        
         
           
             With
             the
             Authours
             Answere
             thereunto
          
           :
           returned
           vnto
           the
           Priest
           within
           twelue
           dayes
           after
           the
           receipt
           of
           the
           Priests
           Execptions
           .
        
         
           Numbers
           25
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           verses
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           spake
           〈…〉
           Vexe
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           smite
           th●
           〈…〉
           ●●ey
           trouble
           you
           with
           their
           wiles
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Jones
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Red-crosse-street
           .
           1628.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           AND
           MY
           VERY
           good
           Lord
           ,
           THOMAS
           Lord
           Viscount
           SAVILE
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Castle
           Barre
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           KIng
           IAMES
           of
           late
           and
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           knowing
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Popery
           better
           then
           many
           of
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           how
           by
           it
           God
           was
           robd
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           by
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           vowing
           to
           Saints
           ,
           beleeving
           in
           Saints
           ,
           sacrificing
           to
           Images
           ,
           adoring
           of
           a
           breaden
           god
           ,
           and
           Relikes
           :
           and
           how
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           were
           spoiled
           of
           their
           soveraignty
           ,
           by
           the
           Popes
           exempting
           of
           all
           Clergy
           men
           from
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           absolving
           their
           subiects
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           how
           Inferiour
           Magistrates
           were
           hindred
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Aequivocation
           ;
           and
           the
           common
           people
           inveigled
           and
           misled
           ,
           to
           the
           endangering
           both
           of
           their
           bodies
           
           and
           soules
           ,
           by
           the
           doctrines
           of
           blind-fold
           obedience
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           and
           truth
           is
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           heretikes
           :
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           willing
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           hee
           did
           reigne
           over
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           did
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Great
           ELIZABETH
           :
           
             That
             he
             would
             keepe
             vs
             from
             all
             Papistrie
             :
          
           and
           that
           he
           would
           
             preserue
             vs
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             Turke
          
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Pope
           laboured
           to
           dethrone
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Turke
           did
           :
           but
           hee
           required
           further
           of
           vs
           ,
           
           That
           wee
           should
           pray
           God
           
             to
             strengthen
             his
             handes
             ,
             and
             the
             handes
             of
             his
             Nobles
             and
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             to
             roote
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Confines
             and
             limits
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
          
           protesting
           in
           one
           Parliament
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             could
             not
             permit
             the
             increase
             and
             growth
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             without
             betraying
             the
             liberties
             both
             of
          
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           
             &
             of
             the
          
           Crown
           
             in
             his
             posterity
          
           .
           And
           in
           another
           ,
           
             That
             his
             heart
             bled
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             Popery
             :
             And
             that
             his
             griefe
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             thornes
             had
             beene
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             pricks
             in
             his
             sides
             :
          
           avowing
           earnestly
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             knew
             any
             way
             better
             then
             another
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             growth
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             would
             take
             it
             .
          
           Which
           courses
           and
           speeches
           of
           his
           ,
           argued
           no
           small
           dislike
           of
           
           Popery
           and
           of
           Papists
           also
           :
           though
           some
           of
           them
           gaue
           out
           in
           Germany
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           
             S.
             Lucies
          
           Iland
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           turned
           Roman-Catholike
           .
           
           Now
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           causes
           which
           wrought
           in
           his
           Royall
           heart
           such
           a
           detestation
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           still
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           greater
           )
           which
           they
           were
           in
           his
           time
           :
           I
           cannot
           but
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Charles
           his
           sonne
           ,
           our
           present
           soveraine
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           carries
           the
           same
           opinion
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           ,
           and
           professours
           ,
           which
           his
           blessed
           Father
           did
           .
           And
           hereupon
           it
           is
           (
           Right
           Noble
           Sir
           )
           that
           I
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           good
           subiect
           (
           according
           to
           his
           place
           and
           meanes
           )
           to
           labour
           the
           effecting
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           conceiues
           his
           Soveraine
           intends
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           authority
           :
           and
           for
           procuring
           the
           quiet
           and
           safety
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           I
           haue
           reviewed
           and
           inlarged
           a
           little
           Treatise
           which
           I
           published
           in
           
             King
             James
          
           his
           time
           ,
           wherein
           many
           grosse
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           vile
           practises
           of
           the
           Papists
           are
           discovered
           :
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           eate
           their
           God
           ,
           to
           kill
           their
           Kings
           ,
           to
           cozen
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Which
           I
           humbly
           pray
           may
           passe
           in
           your
           Honours
           name
           ,
           as
           a
           lasting
           testimony
           of
           my
           vnfeigned
           thankefulnesse
           vnto
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           Honourable
           father
           ,
           by
           whose
           onely
           meanes
           (
           vnder
           God
           )
           I
           haue
           what
           I
           haue
           ▪
           for
           which
           ,
           next
           vnto
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           professe
           I
           honour
           you
           both
           :
           and
           will
           never
           forget
           to
           pray
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           yours
           :
           remaining
           alwayes
        
         
           
             At
             Your
             service
             ,
             Alexander
             Cooke
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           REader
           ,
           in
           this
           Pamphlet
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           Poperie
           ,
           A
           man
           may
           eate
           his
           god
           with
           his
           teeth
           ,
           as
           a
           Cyclops
           eate
           Vlysses
           companions
           :
           and
           that
           a
           subiect
           may
           kill
           his
           King
           ,
           as
           b
           Zimri
           did
           his
           Maister
           :
           and
           that
           one
           man
           may
           deceiue
           and
           cozen
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           c
           Gibeonites
           did
           Iosua
           .
           Besides
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           make
           of
           no
           sinnes
           grievous
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           of
           grievous
           sinnes
           no
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           but
           veniall
           sinnes
           :
           Yea
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           make
           of
           grievous
           sinnes
           rare
           vertues
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Pope
           (
           Saint
           Pauls
           d
           man
           of
           sinne
           )
           takes
           vpon
           him
           to
           forgiue
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           to
           come
           .
           Further
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           they
           equall
           the
           virgin
           Ma●ie
           vnto
           Christ
           in
           many
           respects
           ;
           and
           preferre
           her
           before
           him
           in
           some
           respects
           :
           not
           considering
           the
           truth
           of
           e
           
             Epiphanius
             speech
             ,
             Par
             detrimentum
             verae
             Religioni
             afferunt
             ,
             illi
             qui
             vilem
             B.
             Virginem
             habent
             ,
             &
             illi
             qui
             vltra
             fas
             eius
             gloriam
             adaugent
             :
          
           They
           are
           equally
           to
           blame
           ,
           who
           vilifie
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           who
           deifie
           her
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           finde
           it
           proved
           ,
           that
           Papists
           professe
           more
           dislike
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           then
           either
           of
           Turke
           ,
           Iew
           ,
           or
           Infidell
           :
           
           and
           that
           they
           esteeme
           of
           them
           no
           otherwise
           then
           of
           reprobates
           ,
           of
           whose
           salvation
           there
           is
           no
           more
           hope
           then
           of
           Lucifers
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           like
           stampe
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           herein
           proved
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           Authours
           ▪
           which
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           may
           helpe
           to
           keepe
           thee
           from
           falling
           vnto
           Poperie
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           may
           helpe
           to
           recover
           thee
           from
           Poperie
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           two
           onely
           ends
           ●aime
           at
           in
           suffering
           it
           to
           passe
           to
           the
           Presse
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           that
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           I
           haue
           to
           say
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           besides
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           GOe
           little
           booke
           ,
           make
           speed
           ,
           apply
           the
           season
           ,
        
         
           Propound
           thy
           Quaeres
           with
           vndanted
           cheere
           :
        
         
           Bid
           learned
           Priests
           and
           Cardinalls
           speake
           reason
           *
           .
        
         
           The
           vulgar
           dare
           not
           reade
           ,
           but
           make
           them
           heare
           .
        
         
           Yea
           giue
           a
           challenge
           to
           the
           Triple
           Crowne
           :
        
         
           Bid
           them
           reply
           ,
           or
           cast
           their
           bucklers
           downe
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           VVORKE
           AND
           MORE
           VVORKE
           FOR
           A
           MASSE
           PRIEST
           .
        
         
           SIr
           Priest
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           me
           of
           what
           Order
           of
           Priests
           you
           are
           ;
           whether
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Melchisedek
           :
           or
           of
           that
           rabblement
           whereof
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           were
           .
           St.
           Paul
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           a
           Aarons
           Priesthood
           is
           changed
           ;
           and
           that
           b
           Melchisedeks
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           passeth
           not
           from
           one
           vnto
           another
           :
           so
           that
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           see
           )
           you
           must
           be
           of
           the
           rabblement
           of
           Baal
           .
        
         
           2
           Again
           ,
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           chiefest
           duty
           which
           is
           required
           of
           you
           by
           vertue
           of
           your
           Priesthood
           ,
           whatsoever
           :
           Is
           it
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           Masse
           ?
           
             Sunt
             infiniti
             ,
             qui
             tantū
             celebrandis
             Missis
             ,
             quas
             dicunt
             ,
             operamdant
             ,
             et
             eius
             reicausa
             ,
             sacerdotes
             sunt
             ,
             proinde
             quasi
             in
             eaomne
             consistat
             officium
             .
          
           There
           are
           in
           finite
           (
           as
           c
           
             Polidor
             Virgil
          
           saith
           )
           who
           spend
           all
           their
           time
           ,
           only
           in
           saying
           Masses
           ,
           being
           priested
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           as
           though
           no
           other
           duty
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           a
           Priest
           .
           Are
           you
           one
           
           of
           them
           ?
           or
           are
           you
           a
           preaching
           Priest
           ?
           If
           a
           preaching
           Priest
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           calling
           haue
           you
           therunto
           ?
           and
           whether
           are
           you
           bound
           of
           necessity
           to
           preach
           ?
           I
           read
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           d
           
             Actus
             princicipalis
             Presbyterorum
             est
             consecrare
             corpus
             et
             sanguinem
             Christi
             ,
          
           The
           principall
           duty
           required
           of
           you
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           your
           priesting
           ,
           is
           Massing
           :
           and
           that
           e
           
             Praedicare
             non
             est
             actus
             Ordinis
             sacri
             :
          
           Preaching
           is
           no
           act
           belonging
           to
           holy
           Orders
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           f
           if
           it
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           both
           heare
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           a
           Masse
           on
           a
           festivall
           day
           ,
           he
           is
           bound
           rather
           to
           heare
           the
           Masse
           ,
           then
           the
           Sermon
           :
           because
           to
           heare
           Masses
           ,
           is
           
             sub
             praecepto
          
           ,
           to
           heare
           Sermons
           ,
           is
           only
           
             sub
             consilio
          
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           preaching
           (
           it
           seemes
           )
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           Superogation
           with
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           necessary
           duty
           :
           You
           need
           not
           feare
           the
           Woe
           ,
           that
           g
           St.
           Paul
           feared
           ,
           
             if
             he
             preached
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           3
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           benefit
           may
           be
           reaped
           by
           hearing
           of
           your
           Masses
           ,
           for
           saying
           whereof
           you
           set
           so
           many
           men
           on
           worke
           .
           Your
           Predecessors
           were
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           h
           
             That
             a
             man
             doth
             merit
             more
             while
             he
             doth
             heare
             Masse
             devoutly
             ,
             then
             if
             hee
             should
             giue
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             so
             much
             ground
             and
             land
             as
             he
             could
             passe
             and
             goe
             over
             in
             the
             space
             of
             that
             same
             Masse
             :
          
           And
           i
           
             That
             a
             man
             is
             never
             the
             elder
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             that
             he
             spends
             in
             hearing
             of
             a
             Masse
             :
          
           And
           k
           
             That
             one
             of
             your
             Masses
             is
             of
             as
             much
             worth
             as
             Christs
             passion
             on
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           last
           assertion
           bee
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           ,
           why
           l
           Ignatius
           the
           founder
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           Order
           ,
           did
           say
           ,
           and
           cause
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           3000
           Masses
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           that
           Order
           .
           
           Might
           not
           300
           ,
           yea
           3
           ,
           haue
           served
           his
           turne
           ,
           seeing
           one
           Masse
           is
           of
           such
           efficacy
           and
           worth
           ?
           You
           know
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             frustra
             sit
             per
             plura
             ,
             quod
             sieri
             potest
             per
             pauciora
             .
          
           It
           is
           needlesse
           to
           vse
           two
           strings
           for
           a
           bow
           ,
           if
           one
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
        
         
           4
           By
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           sir
           Priest
           ,
           when
           your
           number
           is
           so
           increased
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           be
           able
           to
           make
           your
           part
           good
           against
           our
           noble
           King
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           rebell
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Hinc
             infert
             vniuersa
             Theologorum
             et
             Iurisconsultorum
             Ecclesiasticorū
             schola
             ,
             (
             et
             est
             certum
             et
             de
             fide
             )
             quemcun
             ●
             Principem
             Christianum
             ,
             si
             à
             Religione
             Catholica
             manifestè
             deflexerit
             ,
             et
             alios
             avocar●
             voluer
             it
             ,
             excidere
             statim
             omni
             potestate
             et
             dignitate
             ,
             et
             ipsa
             vi
             iuris
             tam
             humani
             tam
             divini
             ,
             hoc
             ●
             ante
             dictam
             sententiam
             supremi
             Pastoris
             et
             Iudicis
             contra
             ipsum
             prolatam
             :
             et
             subditos
             quoscun
             ●
             liberos
             esse
             ab
             omni
             iur
             amenti
             obligatione
             ,
             quod
             de
             obedientia
             tanquam
             Principi
             legitimo
             praestitissent
             :
             posse
             ●
             et
             debere
             (
             si
             vires
             habeant
             )
             istiusmodi
             hominem
             tanquam
             Apostatam
             ,
             haereticum
             ,
             ac
             Christi
             Domini
             desertorē
             ,
             et
             Reip
             suae
             inimicū
             hostēq
             ,
             ex
             hominū
             Christianorū
             dominatu
             eijcere
             ,
             ne
             alios
             inficias
             vel
             suo
             exēplo
             ,
             aut
             imperio
             aside
             avertat
             .
             At
             que
             haec
             certa
             ,
             definita
             ,
             et
             indubitata
             virorum
             doctissimorum
             sententia
             .
          
           This
           Inference
           doth
           the
           whole
           schoole
           of
           Divines
           ,
           and
           Canonists
           make
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           inference
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           beleeved
           as
           a
           point
           of
           faith
           :
           )
           That
           if
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           whatsoever
           ,
           shall
           manifestly
           turne
           from
           the
           Catholike
           Religion
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           draw
           others
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           presently
           falls
           from
           all
           Princely
           power
           and
           dignity
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           vertue
           and
           force
           both
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           man
           :
           yea
           
           and
           that
           before
           any
           sentence
           be
           pronounced
           against
           him
           by
           the
           supreme
           Pastor
           and
           Iudge
           :
           And
           that
           his
           subiects
           of
           what
           estate
           or
           condition
           soever
           ,
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           bond
           of
           oath
           of
           allegiance
           ,
           which
           at
           any
           time
           they
           had
           made
           vnto
           him
           as
           to
           their
           lawf●l
           Prince
           :
           and
           that
           they
           both
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           haue
           competent
           meanes
           and
           strength
           )
           cast
           o●t
           such
           a
           man
           from
           bearing
           rule
           among
           Christians
           ,
           as
           an
           Apostata
           ,
           an
           Heretike
           ,
           a
           Revolter
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           an
           enemy
           to
           his
           owne
           State
           and
           Common-wealth
           :
           least
           perhaps
           he
           might
           infect
           others
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           or
           turne
           them
           from
           the
           faith
           by
           his
           commaund
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           certaine
           ,
           resolute
           ;
           and
           vndoubted
           iudgement
           of
           the
           best
           Divines
           ,
           saith
           the
           m
           Author
           of
           Philopater
           ,
           who
           was
           either
           of
           Creswell
           ,
           or
           Parsons
           ,
           as
           n
           one
           of
           the
           secular
           Priests
           confesseth
           .
           And
           in
           Bellarmine
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           o
           
             Non
             licet
             Christianis
             tolerare
             Regem
             haereticum
             ,
             si
             ille
             conetur
             pertrahere
             subditos
             ad
             suam
             haeresin
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           Christians
           to
           suffer
           an
           hereticall
           King
           to
           reigne
           over
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           goe
           about
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           his
           heresy
           .
           And
           that
           p
           
             siquidem
             potest
             fieri
             ,
             ●●t
             haeretici
             extirpantur●
             sunt
             procul
             dubio
             extirpandi
             ;
             si
             autem
             non
             possunt
             quia
             sunt
             sortiores
             nobis
             ,
             et
             periculum
             est
             ,
             ne
             si
             cos
             bello
             ag●rediantur
             ,
             plures
             ex
             nobis
             cadant
             quam
             exill●●
             ,
             tunc
             qui●soend●on
             est
             .
          
           If
           it
           can
           be
           without
           losse
           of
           Papists
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           may
           be
           rooted
           out
           ,
           without
           all
           doubt
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           :
           But
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           without
           losse
           they
           may
           be
           rooted
           out
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           stronger
           then
           Papists
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Papists
           did
           assaile
           them
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           greater
           losse
           would
           fall
           on
           the
           Papists
           side
           ,
           the
           Papists
           
           must
           let
           them
           alone
           .
           According
           to
           your
           Divinity
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           excuseth
           you
           from
           present
           blame
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           rebell
           not
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           sufficient
           meanes
           .
           Which
           is
           confessed
           by
           
             Dominicus
             Bannes
          
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           Salamanctia
           in
           in
           Spaine
           :
           for
           ,
           
             excusandi
             Anglicani
             et
             Saxonij
             fideles
             qui
             non
             se
             eximuni
             à
             potestate
             superiorum
             ,
             nec
             bellum
             contra
             alios
             gerunt
             :
             quoniam
             communiter
             non
             habent
             facultatem
             ad
             haec
             bella
             gerenda
             contra
             Principes
             ,
             et
             imminent
             illis
             grauia
             pericula
             .
          
           The
           faithfull
           in
           England
           &
           Saxonie
           (
           saith
           q
           he
           ,
           meaning
           papists
           )
           are
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           do
           not
           exempt
           themselves
           from
           the
           power
           of
           their
           superiors
           ,
           nor
           beare
           arms
           against
           them
           :
           because
           Generalls
           they
           haue
           no
           ability
           to
           warre
           against
           their
           princes
           ,
           and
           great
           dangers
           hang
           over
           their
           heads
           if
           they
           should
           attempt
           it
           .
           Now
           your
           priests
           labour
           to
           increase
           your
           number
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           meanes
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           ?
           And
           doe
           you
           not
           thereby
           labour
           to
           hasten
           Rebellion
           ?
           Speake
           out
           priest
           ,
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           shame
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           saue
           the
           credit
           of
           your
           Religion
           if
           you
           can
           .
           r
           Is
           not
           your
           Religion
           and
           Treason
           so
           linked
           together
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           play
           the
           priests
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           play
           the
           traytors
           also
           .
        
         
           5
           Men
           say
           ,
           Sir
           priest
           ,
           that
           your
           ſ
           Parsons
           commends
           those
           Rebells
           as
           sufferers
           for
           Religion
           ,
           who
           were
           up
           in
           armes
           against
           King
           Edward
           6
           ,
           in
           the
           3
           yeare
           of
           his
           reigne
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           insurrection
           iustly
           slaine
           and
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Men
           say
           ,
           that
           your
           t
           Bristow
           ,
           commends
           those
           Northerne
           men
           who
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           Rebellion
           against
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           in
           the
           11
           yeare
           of
           her
           Reigne
           ,
           for
           Martyrs
           ,
           
           yea
           glorious
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           that
           u
           Catholike
           priest
           who
           set
           vs
           out
           x
           not
           long
           since
           
             (
             permissu
             superiorum
          
           ,
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           his
           superiours
           )
           the
           
             English
             Martyrologe
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           late
           Martyrs
           in
           England
           ,
           annexed
           thereunto
           :
           hath
           registred
           therein
           ,
           Garnet
           and
           Oldcorne
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           powder
           Traytors
           ,
           for
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           so
           hath
           y
           Eudaemon
           the
           Iesuite
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           Garnet
           .
           I
           find
           likewise
           ,
           that
           z
           Mr.
           Sheldon
           ,
           a
           priest
           of
           yours
           sometimes
           ,
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           one
           
             P
             :
             W.
          
           in
           a
           publike
           assembly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           publike
           panagericall
           Oration
           made
           for
           Garnets
           honour
           at
           Lovaine
           ,
           prayed
           thus
           vnto
           him
           :
           
             S.
             Henrice
             ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           .
           St.
           Henry
           pray
           for
           vs.
           And
           I
           find
           also
           ,
           that
           Clemens
           the
           Iacobin
           ,
           who
           killed
           Henry
           3
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           sheathing
           a
           knife
           in
           his
           belly
           ,
           a
           runnes
           in
           the
           number
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           is
           intitled
           
             S.
             Clemens
          
           .
           And
           Guignard
           ,
           who
           was
           put
           to
           death
           for
           commending
           Clemens
           his
           fact
           as
           heroicall
           :
           and
           tearming
           it
           a
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           b
           put
           into
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           Iesuiticall
           Martyrs
           ,
           printed
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           at
           Rome
           .
           Doth
           not
           this
           your
           commending
           of
           Rebells
           and
           Traytours
           ,
           argue
           your
           affection
           to
           rebellion
           and
           treason
           ?
           If
           Kings
           admit
           of
           any
           strange
           rites
           in
           religion
           ,
           they
           must
           bee
           murthered
           by
           your
           religion
           ;
           for
           your
           c
           Symancta
           ,
           in
           a
           booke
           of
           his
           dedicated
           to
           Greg.
           13
           ,
           which
           was
           printed
           at
           Rome
           1575
           :
           and
           d
           in
           another
           dedicated
           to
           Pius
           5
           ,
           printed
           at
           Antwerp
           1573
           ,
           commends
           the
           Scythians
           for
           killing
           their
           King
           
             Scylen
             ,
             propter
             exteras
             vitas
             ,
             quia
             bacchan
             alibus
             sacris
             externis
             initiatus
             erat
             :
          
           saying
           ,
           they
           killed
           him
           
             iure
             ac
             merito
          
           .
        
         
           6
           You
           ,
           Sir
           priest
           ,
           hold
           it
           meritorious
           to
           kill
           
           princes
           .
           The
           Monke
           who
           poysoned
           our
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           e
           
             Regem
             perimere
             meritorium
             est
          
           :
           thought
           it
           a
           meritorious
           deed
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           f
           He
           that
           killed
           the
           prince
           of
           Orenge
           in
           the
           yeare
           1584
           ,
           was
           so
           well
           schooled
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           at
           Auspurge
           ,
           and
           at
           Triers
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Franciscan
           at
           Towrs
           ,
           that
           his
           fact
           was
           commendable
           :
           and
           so
           fully
           assured
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           it
           ,
           
             in
             Martyrumnumero
             collocatum
             iri
          
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           counted
           for
           a
           Martyr
           :
           that
           after
           he
           had
           done
           the
           deed
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           that
           he
           had
           sinned
           ,
           
             sed
             potiùs
             ea
             meruisse
             vt
             rectà
             in
             coelum
             tenderet
             :
          
           but
           rather
           that
           he
           had
           deserved
           thereby
           to
           goe
           straight
           to
           heaven
           .
           Parry
           who
           intended
           the
           murther
           of
           our
           ever
           renowned
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           was
           incouraged
           thereto
           by
           g
           
             Hunnibus
             Cordreto
          
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           that
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           a
           more
           meritorious
           worke
           ,
           then
           to
           kill
           a
           prince
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Angells
           would
           carry
           him
           vp
           to
           heaven
           .
           Yea
           Parry
           was
           incouraged
           thereunto
           by
           h
           Campeius
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuntio
          
           at
           Venice
           ;
           and
           by
           Ragazonius
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuntio
          
           at
           Paris
           :
           and
           by
           i
           a
           letter
           from
           the
           Cardinall
           
             de
             Como
          
           ,
           wherein
           his
           resolution
           was
           ascribed
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           good
           spirit
           :
           and
           wherein
           the
           Cardinall
           did
           promise
           him
           in
           the
           Popes
           name
           ,
           besides
           consideration
           in
           earth
           ,
           reward
           in
           heaven
           .
           k
           Squire
           also
           was
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           the
           Iesuite
           Walpoole
           to
           kill
           Queene
           
             Elizabeth
             Anno
          
           1597
           ,
           the
           Iesuite
           assuring
           him
           that
           the
           Act
           should
           be
           a
           goodly
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God.
           And
           vpon
           like
           motion
           ,
           viz
           :
           the
           meritoriousnesse
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           was
           l
           Barriere
           set
           on
           worke
           by
           Varade
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           great
           King
           Henry
           of
           
           France
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           in
           Queene
           Elizabeths
           time
           ▪
           m
           you
           divulged
           bookes
           ,
           wherein
           you
           exhorted
           the
           Ladies
           about
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           doe
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           Iudeth
           did
           (
           to
           her
           immortall
           fame
           )
           with
           Holofernes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           kill
           her
           .
           Are
           not
           Papists
           rare
           Iewells
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           be
           esteemed
           of
           by
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           by
           
             Theophanes
             ,
             Codrenus
             ,
             Zonaras
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           Greg
           :
           2.
           excommunicated
           Leo
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           the
           Italians
           to
           revolt
           from
           their
           obedience
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           which
           (
           n
           though
           it
           be
           denied
           by
           Baronius
           )
           yet
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           
             Bell.
             lib.
          
           5.
           
             de
             Ro.
             Pont.
             Cap.
          
           8.
           and
           lib.
           1.
           
             de
             Translat
             Impij
             Ro.
             Cap.
          
           12.
           and
           by
           
             Binnius
             ,
             To.
          
           3.
           
           
             Com.
             Notis
             in
             vitam
             Greg.
          
           2.
           pag.
           177.
           who
           highly
           commends
           the
           Pope
           for
           doing
           so
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           s
           written
           by
           o
           Platona
           ,
           that
           Gregory
           3.
           deprived
           Leo
           of
           his
           Empire
           :
           and
           that
           principally
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           went
           about
           to
           deface
           Images
           .
           It
           s
           written
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           p
           Gregory
           7.
           deposed
           Henry
           4.
           from
           the
           Empire
           ,
           for
           commanding
           the
           Cardinalls
           to
           repaire
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           chuse
           a
           new
           Pope
           :
           and
           q
           Boleslaus
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           for
           killing
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           It
           s
           written
           in
           your
           r
           bookes
           ,
           that
           
             Pope
             Zachary
          
           deposed
           Childerik
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           fit
           for
           government
           as
           
             Pip
             in
          
           was
           :
           and
           that
           ſ
           Boniface
           the
           8.
           deposed
           Philip
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           appealing
           from
           him
           to
           a
           generall
           Councell
           .
           It
           s
           written
           in
           your
           owne
           bookes
           ,
           that
           t
           Innocent
           3.
           deposed
           Otho
           4
           ,
           for
           that
           contrary
           to
           his
           oath
           ,
           he
           invaded
           the
           Churches
           patrimony
           ,
           and
           our
           King
           Iohn
           of
           England
           ,
           u
           for
           that
           he
           sought
           not
           absolution
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           when
           the
           Realme
           stood
           interdicted
           .
           It
           s
           
           written
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           
           that
           Innocent
           4.
           deposed
           Frederike
           2.
           for
           apprehending
           his
           Cardinalls
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           going
           to
           a
           Councell
           called
           by
           him
           :
           and
           that
           u
           Gregory
           the
           tenth
           tooke
           the
           Easterne
           Empire
           from
           Baldwyn
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           was
           lawfull
           heire
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           to
           Palaologus
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           colour
           of
           right
           to
           it
           .
           And
           that
           x
           Clemens
           the
           sixt
           deposed
           Lewis
           the
           fourth
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           for
           holding
           opinion
           that
           the
           Emperour
           might
           depose
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           place
           another
           in
           his
           roome
           .
           It
           s
           written
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           y
           George
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           was
           deposed
           by
           Paul
           the
           second
           for
           heresie
           :
           And
           that
           Iohn
           King
           of
           Navarre
           was
           deposed
           by
           z
           Iulius
           the
           second
           ,
           for
           favouring
           Lewis
           the
           twelfth
           of
           France
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           denounced
           a
           schismatike
           :
           and
           that
           our
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           was
           deposed
           by
           a
           Paul
           the
           third
           ,
           especially
           for
           beheading
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           :
           and
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           for
           supposed
           heresies
           ,
           by
           three
           of
           your
           Popes
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           viz.
           by
           Pius
           the
           fifth
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           thirteenth
           ,
           and
           Sixtus
           the
           fifth
           .
           So
           bold
           haue
           your
           Popes
           beene
           with
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           
             de
             facto
          
           .
           But
           in
           as
           much
           as
           b
           you
           hold
           ,
           that
           
             Factum
             Pontificis
             non
             facit
             fidei
             Articulum
             :
          
           your
           Popes
           deeds
           make
           no
           Articles
           of
           beleefe
           :
           which
           I
           beleeue
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           Silvester
           c
           confesseth
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           had
           seene
           the
           Pope
           do
           many
           things
           
             cum
             scandalo
             totius
             Christianitatis
          
           ,
           to
           the
           offense
           of
           all
           Christendome
           :
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           which
           it
           concernes
           Emperors
           and
           Kings
           ,
           to
           take
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           (
           though
           these
           facts
           of
           the
           Popes
           are
           alledged
           by
           d
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           e
           others
           ,
           to
           proue
           the
           Popes
           right
           to
           depose
           Princes
           )
           
           and
           that
           is
           this
           .
           That
           in
           your
           bookes
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           your
           Pope
           hath
           right
           ,
           f
           
             Imperia
             ,
             regna
             ,
             principatus
             ,
             et
             quicquid
             habere
             mortales
             possunt
             ,
             auferre
             ,
             et
             dare
             ,
          
           to
           dispose
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           Kingdomes
           ,
           principalities
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           any
           man
           living
           hath
           .
           As
           (
           according
           to
           your
           learning
           )
           g
           he
           may
           
             aperire
             et
             claudere
             ianuas
             regni
             coelestis
             quibus
             voluerit
             ,
          
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           to
           whom
           he
           list
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           of
           heaven
           whom
           he
           list
           :
           so
           he
           may
           
             auferre
             ,
             et
             conferre
             regna
             quaecunque
             quibuslibet
          
           ;
           take
           the
           Crowne
           from
           any
           Kings
           head
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           on
           an
           other
           mans
           head
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           If
           an
           Emperour
           or
           King
           be
           
             haereticus
             ,
             vel
             schismaticus
             ,
             vel
             fautor
             ,
             vel
             receptator
             ,
             vel
             defensor
             Hereticorum
             vel
             Schismaticorum
             :
          
           an
           Heretike
           ,
           or
           Schismatike
           ,
           or
           favourer
           of
           Heretikes
           or
           Schismatikes
           .
           If
           an
           h
           Emperour
           or
           King
           be
           a
           i
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           k
           
             tenens
             Regnum
             contra
             formam
             iuris
             ,
             et
             mentem
             Papae
             ,
             dicitur
             Tyrannus
             :
          
           He
           who
           holds
           his
           Kingdome
           contrary
           to
           the
           Popes
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           liking
           ,
           is
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           l
           If
           an
           Emperour
           or
           King
           be
           a
           sacrilegious
           person
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           goeth
           about
           to
           infringe
           the
           liberties
           ,
           immunities
           ,
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           by
           laying
           hands
           vpon
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           or
           their
           goods
           :
           or
           taking
           vnto
           himselfe
           m
           
             Ecclesiastica
             iura
          
           ,
           to
           be
           governour
           next
           vnder
           Christ
           of
           those
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           within
           his
           territories
           .
           If
           they
           despise
           
             Claves
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Suspensions
           .
           Interdictions
           ,
           Excommunications
           .
           If
           they
           forbid
           
             Episcopos
             et
             Clericos
             suo
             officio
             fungi
             ,
          
           popish
           Bishops
           or
           Priest
           to
           say
           Masse
           .
           If
           they
           doe
           
             homines
             excellentes
             sine
             causa
             perimere
          
           ,
           hang
           priests
           who
           come
           into
           their
           Kingdoms
           
           steal
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           :
           If
           they
           doe
           banish
           popish
           priests
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           :
           If
           they
           dissolue
           
             Societates
             aut
             Congregationes
             ad
             sanctè
             honestè
             ●
             .
             vivendum
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Monasteries
           and
           Nunries
           :
           n
           If
           they
           oppresse
           or
           grieue
           
             populos
             sibi
             subiectos
          
           ,
           their
           Subiects
           .
           o
           If
           they
           governe
           their
           Kingdomes
           
             negligenter
             ,
             ignavè
             ,
             ineptè
             ,
             et
             inutiliter
             ,
          
           carelesly
           ,
           and
           vnprofitably
           .
           p
           If
           
             Leges
             contra
             Ecclesiae
             libertatem
             aut
             permittant
             ,
             aut
             condant
          
           ;
           they
           either
           make
           any
           law
           against
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           suffer
           any
           such
           Law
           made
           by
           some
           of
           their
           predecessors
           ,
           to
           stand
           in
           force
           .
           q
           If
           they
           commit
           any
           sin
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           admonished
           ,
           by
           your
           booke
           learning
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           gone
           men
           ,
           they
           haue
           forfeited
           their
           estates
           into
           your
           Popes
           hands
           :
           yea
           though
           there
           be
           no
           fault
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           for
           r
           
             publicum
             bonum
          
           ,
           if
           it
           tend
           to
           the
           Popes
           profit
           ,
           hee
           may
           vncrowne
           them
           ,
           and
           bestow
           all
           they
           haue
           vpon
           such
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           title
           in
           the
           world
           to
           any
           part
           thereof
           ,
           before
           the
           Pope
           gaue
           them
           all
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           argue
           ,
           that
           Kings
           by
           your
           learning
           are
           worse
           then
           Copy-holders
           ?
        
         
           8
           You
           dubbe
           vs
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Hereticke
           ,
           affirming
           that
           a
           we
           most
           certainly
           are
           Heretikes
           ,
           and
           b
           to
           be
           detested
           as
           Heretickes
           .
           Yea
           you
           say
           ,
           c
           Whosoever
           is
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           any
           one
           point
           ,
           x
           he
           is
           therefore
           a
           damnable
           Heretike
           .
           You
           I
           ●orbid
           your
           Bishops
           ,
           your
           Archbishops
           ,
           your
           Patriarkes
           ,
           d
           your
           Cardinall
           ,
           (
           except
           they
           be
           Inquisitors
           ,
           or
           Commissioners
           appointed
           by
           your
           Pope
           to
           sit
           vpon
           heresie
           )
           the
           reading
           ,
           yea
           the
           keeping
           of
           any
           of
           our
           bookes
           .
           You
           cannot
           abide
           that
           
           one
           good
           word
           should
           bee
           spoken
           of
           vs
           :
           For
           ,
           
             Epitheta
             honoris●●a
             ,
             &
             omnia
             in
             laudem
             haereticorum
             deleantur
             :
          
           Let
           all
           honourable
           Epithites
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           else
           in
           praise
           of
           Heretickes
           ,
           be
           blotted
           out
           ,
           e
           say
           you
           .
           If
           f
           
             Vlrichus
             Hutten
          
           a
           Protestant
           be
           commended
           for
           
             Eques
             Germaniae
             doctissimus
             ,
             &
             Poeta
             laudatissimus
             ,
          
           A
           learned
           Knight
           and
           excellent
           Poet.
           If
           g
           Frederike
           Dnke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           be
           termed
           
             illustrissimus
             ,
             saepientissimus
             ,
             Christianissimus
             Princeps
             ,
          
           an
           illustrious
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Prince
           .
           If
           our
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           be
           found
           praised
           ,
           as
           h
           
             admirandae
             indoli●
             adolescens
          
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           admirable
           towardlinesse
           ,
           there
           shall
           i
           deleatur
           be
           set
           vpon
           the
           places
           :
           in
           the
           next
           Impressions
           such
           commendations
           must
           be
           put
           out
           .
           Yea
           ,
           you
           cannot
           finde
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           our
           bare
           names
           should
           bee
           remaining
           in
           any
           bookes
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           be
           named
           k
           
             per
             ignominiam
             et
             contemptum
          
           ,
           with
           reproch
           and
           shame
           .
           And
           such
           is
           your
           further
           hatred
           to
           our
           Princes
           ,
           that
           you
           forbid
           the
           reprinting
           of
           such
           Dedicatory
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           learned
           men
           haue
           prefixed
           before
           their
           bookes
           for
           the
           eternizing
           of
           the
           memory
           of
           our
           Princes
           :
           witnesse
           hereof
           your
           l
           note
           of
           
             detrahatur
             ,
             reijciatur
             ,
             deleatur
          
           ,
           set
           vpon
           three
           severall
           Epistles
           ,
           written
           by
           
             Hadrianus
             Iunius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohannes
             Serarius
          
           ,
           to
           our
           la●ee
           famous
           Soveraines
           ,
           Queene
           Elizaheth
           ,
           and
           King
           Iames.
           And
           so
           farre
           are
           you
           from
           approving
           of
           the
           keeping
           of
           a
           picture
           ,
           either
           of
           Prince
           or
           people
           ,
           that
           m
           you
           account
           it
           (
           though
           it
           be
           kept
           in
           a
           Closet
           )
           a
           great
           presumption
           ,
           that
           the
           keeper
           thereof
           smells
           of
           heresie
           .
           And
           such
           is
           your
           burning
           charity
           towards
           vs
           all
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           professe
           
           n
           
             Certe
             p●riculosiùs
             est
             cum
             Hereticis
             ,
             quam
             eum
             Samaritanis
             ,
             quam
             cum
             Gentibus
             ,
             aut
             Mahumetan
             is
             agere
             :
          
           It
           is
           vndoubtedly
           more
           dangerous
           to
           haue
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           either
           with
           the
           Samaritan
           or
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Mahumetans
           .
           And
           that
           o
           
             Nunc
             qui
             verè
             Catholici
             sunt
             ,
             maiori
             odio
             Calvinistas
             ,
             caterosque
             omnes
             Haeriticos
             ,
             quàm
             Gentiles
             prosequnntur
             :
          
           They
           who
           are
           thorow
           Catholikes
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           doe
           more
           deadly
           hate
           Calvinists
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Heretikes
           ,
           then
           the
           Heathenish
           people
           .
           Yea
           you
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           adjudge
           vs
           all
           to
           the
           bo●omlesse
           pit
           of
           Hell.
           For
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           in
           this
           new
           faith
           and
           service
           hath
           ended
           his
           life
           ,
           is
           in
           Hell
           most
           certainly
           ,
           saith
           p
           Bristow
           .
           And
           
             Fieri
             nequit
             ut
             Lutheranus
             moriens
             salvetur
             ,
             Geheunam
             evadat
             ,
             et
             aeternis
             ignibus
             eripiatur
             :
             si
             mentior
             ,
             damner
             ipse
             cum
             Lucifero
             .
          
           Let
           me
           be
           damned
           in
           Hell
           with
           the
           Divell
           ,
           if
           any
           Lutheran
           be
           saved
           ,
           if
           any
           Lutheran
           escape
           Hell
           ,
           saith
           q
           Costerus
           .
           And
           haue
           we
           not
           great
           cause
           to
           loue
           you
           .
        
         
           9
           Ipse
           iure
           priuatos
           esse
           haereticos
           omni
           debito
           fidelitatis
           ,
           dominij
           ,
           obligationis
           ,
           &
           obsequij
           quo
           illis
           quicunque
           tenebantur
           astricti
           :
           
             That
             heretickes
             are
             depriued
             by
             law
             of
             all
             fidelitie
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             bond
             and
             seruice
             ,
             which
             any
             man
             owes
             them
             ,
             is
          
           r
           
             currant
             doctrine
             among
             you
          
           .
           Children
           ;
           and
           seruants
           ,
           and
           subiects
           to
           heretickes
           ,
           owe
           no
           duty
           to
           their
           parents
           ,
           masters
           ,
           or
           Soueraines
           .
           Per
           haeresin
           patris
           efficiuntur
           filij
           sui
           iuris
           :
           
             if
             parents
             fall
             into
             heresie
             ,
             their
             children
             are
             left
             to
             their
             owne
             discretion
             ,
          
           ſ
           saith
           Sym●ncha
           .
           The
           parents
           that
           become
           Heretikes
           ,
           loose
           the
           superiority
           and
           dominion
           they
           haue
           by
           law
           or
           nature
           over
           their
           owne
           
           children
           ,
           t
           saith
           Allen.
           Domino
           civili
           ,
           quod
           in
           servum
           dominus
           habet
           privatur
           Haereticus
           ,
           u
           saith
           Symancha
           .
           
             The
             very
             bond-slane
             (
             which
             is
             another
             kind
             no
             lesse
             bound
             to
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             then
             the
             Subject
             to
             his
             Soveraine
             ,
             may
             depart
             and
             refuse
             to
             obey
             his
             Master
             ,
             if
             he
             become
             an
             Heretike
             :
             yea
             ,
          
           ipso
           facto
           ,
           
             he
             is
             made
             free
          
           ,
           x
           saith
           Allen.
           Dominio
           politico
           quod
           habent
           Reges
           et
           Principes
           in
           suos
           subditos
           et
           vasallos
           privati
           sunt
           Haeretici
           ,
           y
           saith
           Symancha
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           mervaile
           that
           in
           case
           of
           heresie
           ,
           the
           Soveraine
           looseth
           his
           superioritie
           and
           right
           over
           his
           people
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           z
           saith
           Allen.
           Popish
           wiues
           need
           not
           lye
           with
           their
           hereticall
           husbands
           ,
           a
           saith
           Symancha
           .
           They
           owe
           no
           coniugall
           duty
           or
           debt
           in
           the
           case
           of
           heresie
           ,
           b
           saith
           Allen
           ,
           Such
           as
           haue
           any
           thing
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           to
           keepe
           ,
           c
           need
           not
           restore
           it
           to
           them
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           proue
           heretikes
           .
           d
           Keepers
           of
           forts
           and
           townes
           may
           surrender
           them
           into
           the
           enemies
           hands
           .
           e
           Popish
           Parishoners
           may
           lawfully
           defraud
           Protestant
           Ministers
           or
           their
           Farmours
           ,
           of
           their
           Tythes
           ,
           
             by
             your
             learning
             .
             And
             this
             being
             thus
             ,
             can
             you
             be
             angry
             if
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             subiects
             ,
             who
             haue
             wiues
             ,
             children
             ,
             seruants
             ,
             and
             money
             in
             other
             mens
             hands
             ,
             doe
             wish
             you
             all
             .
          
           Vltra
           Garamantas
           &
           Indos
           ,
           
             in
             the
             vnknowne
             world
          
           ?
        
         
           10
           f
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
          
           reports
           ,
           That
           the
           Iewes
           are
           bound
           to
           raile
           vpon
           all
           Christians
           thrice
           every
           day
           :
           and
           to
           pray
           God
           he
           will
           roote
           out
           all
           Christians
           ,
           with
           their
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           from
           vnder
           Heaven
           .
           Sixtus
           g
           reports
           ,
           That
           the
           Iewes
           are
           commanded
           to
           account
           no
           otherwise
           of
           Christians
           ,
           then
           of
           Beasts
           .
           That
           they
           hold
           it
           lawfull
           to
           spoile
           Christians
           
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           to
           bereaue
           them
           of
           their
           liues
           ;
           to
           pull
           downe
           their
           Churches
           ,
           to
           burne
           their
           Gospell
           :
           yea
           ,
           h
           he
           reports
           ,
           they
           belch
           out
           such
           blasphemies
           against
           Christ
           ,
           as
           are
           fearfull
           to
           thinke
           vpon
           ,
           in
           no
           case
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           .
           And
           yet
           i
           I
           reade
           you
           hold
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             Acerbiores
             hostes
             Christi
             ,
             et
             multo-magis
             detest
             andi
             .
          
           more
           bitter
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           be
           detested
           then
           they
           are
           :
           and
           that
           k
           
             Iudaein●●
             ,
             sunt
             prohibendi
             celebrare
             ritus
             ,
             aut
             reficere
             suas
             Synagogas
             :
          
           the
           Iewes
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           from
           repairing
           of
           their
           Synagogues
           :
           Yea
           ,
           I
           read
           l
           That
           your
           Pope
           licenseth
           them
           to
           haue
           Synagogues
           in
           Rome
           ,
           vnder
           his
           nose
           :
           whereas
           we
           cannot
           bee
           allowed
           to
           haue
           a
           Chappell
           in
           any
           place
           where
           he
           swayeth
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           ,
           that
           either
           some
           time
           ,
           or
           reason
           ,
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           to
           justify
           your
           justifying
           of
           the
           Iewes
           before
           vs
           :
           and
           your
           Popes
           suffering
           of
           them
           to
           professe
           their
           Religion
           even
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           denying
           vs
           the
           vse
           of
           ours
           in
           any
           corner
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           I
           desire
           some
           little
           satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           m
           vnderstand
           ,
           all
           Iewes
           are
           forbidden
           to
           come
           into
           Spaine
           vnder
           any
           pretence
           ,
           vnlesse
           presently
           vpon
           their
           comming
           thither
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           openly
           knowne
           they
           will
           become
           Papists
           .
           He
           that
           comes
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           forfeits
           both
           his
           life
           and
           goods
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           :
           For
           it
           seemes
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           whitest
           sonnes
           ,
           should
           vpon
           such
           penalties
           debarre
           them
           accesse
           into
           Spaine
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           should
           admit
           them
           to
           come
           so
           neere
           his
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           so
           much
           favour
           .
        
         
         
           11
           By
           your
           doctrine
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           a
           there
           is
           iust
           cause
           to
           warre
           against
           Heretickes
           ;
           by
           Heretickes
           ,
           you
           especially
           meaning
           Protestants
           .
           By
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           b
           there
           is
           no
           warre
           so
           just
           ,
           and
           honourable
           ,
           be
           it
           civill
           ,
           or
           forraine
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           waged
           for
           the
           propagating
           of
           your
           Religion
           .
           By
           your
           Religion
           ,
           c
           there
           can
           be
           no
           peace
           ,
           yea
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           peace
           made
           with
           Sectaries
           .
           d
           Sectaries
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           learning
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           are
           more
           eagerly
           to
           bee
           pursued
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           then
           Turkes
           .
           And
           e
           when
           warre
           is
           once
           proclaimed
           ,
           any
           private
           man
           may
           take
           ,
           spoile
           ,
           kill
           such
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           burne
           their
           houses
           over
           their
           heads
           .
           Thus
           you
           .
           Professing
           further
           .
           that
           f
           
             Quod
             nonnunquam
             Catholici
             cum
             Sectarijs
             transegerunt
             ,
             eo
             fine
             fecorunt
             ,
             vt
             interea
             reliquis
             negotijs
             expediti
             ,
             postea
             vnum
             hoc
             bellum
             contra
             Sectarios
             administrarent
             ,
             oninemque
             eius
             molem
             in
             ipsos
             converterent
             .
          
           When
           the
           Princes
           of
           your
           Religion
           make
           peace
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           only
           for
           their
           owne
           advantage
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           some
           by-businesses
           ,
           which
           hinders
           them
           from
           falling
           on
           the
           Protestants
           with
           their
           whole
           force
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           thus
           ,
           haue
           not
           Protestants
           iust
           cause
           to
           stand
           vpon
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           suspicious
           of
           all
           Treatises
           with
           popish
           princes
           ;
           and
           jealous
           of
           all
           Truces
           and
           Leagues
           ,
           though
           sworne
           never
           so
           solemnly
           ?
        
         
           12
           Your
           famous
           Bishop
           Symancha
           writes
           ,
           g
           
             Haeretiis
             fides
             à
             privat●
             data
             servanda
             non
             est
             :
          
           Faith
           made
           to
           an
           Heretike
           by
           a
           private
           person
           is
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           .
           A
           private
           person
           may
           reveale
           an
           Heretike
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           
             non
             obstante
             fide
             et
             iuramento
          
           ,
           
           though
           he
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           an
           oath
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           h
           
             Nec
             fides
             a
             magistr
             atibus
             data
             servanda
             est
             haereticis
             :
          
           Faith
           made
           to
           hereticks
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           kept
           .
           For
           so
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           your
           Symancha
           saith
           ,
           proving
           his
           assertion
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           at
           
             Constance
             ,
             Iohn
             Huss
          
           ,
           and
           Ierom
           of
           Prage
           were
           iustly
           burned
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Magistrate
           had
           given
           safe
           conduct
           .
           And
           i
           that
           your
           Pope
           Martin
           5
           writ
           to
           Alexander
           Duke
           of
           Lituaenia
           ,
           b
           
             Scito
             te
             mortaliter
             peccare
             ,
             si
             seruabis
             fidem
             datam
             haereticis
             :
          
           Know
           thou
           sinnest
           mortally
           ,
           if
           thou
           keep
           thy
           oath
           with
           Hereticks
           .
           And
           that
           your
           Divines
           in
           France
           ,
           An.
           1577.
           
           k
           
             Aperto
             capite
             in
             concionibus
             ;
             &
             evulgatis
             seriptis
             ,
             ad
             fidem
             sectarijs
             servandam
             non
             ohligari
             principem
             contendebant
             ,
             allato
             in
             eam
             rem
             Con.
             Constant
             .
             decreto
             ,
          
           taught
           publikely
           both
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           presse
           .
           That
           Princes
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           keep
           touch
           with
           Sectaries
           ,
           alledging
           to
           that
           end
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           .
           Now
           ,
           
             and
             if
             oaths
             bind
             not
          
           (
           which
           in
           l
           old
           time
           were
           held
           the
           best
           security
           )
           what
           should
           we
           say
           ,
           but
           farewell
           trust
           with
           you
           ?
        
         
           13
           It
           is
           generally
           reported
           you
           teach
           ,
           
             Aman
             framing
             to
             d
             himselfe
             a
             true
             Proposition
             ,
          
           m
           
             when
             he
             is
             asked
             a
             question
             ,
             may
             conceale
             as
             much
             thereof
             as
             hee
             thinkes
             good
             .
          
           As
           for
           example
           .
           
             If
             one
             of
             you
             should
             be
             examined
             ,
             whether
             if
             the
             Pope
             did
             come
             in
             warr-like
             manner
             to
             invade
             this
             Realm
             :
             by
             force
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             the
             Popes
             part
             or
             the
             Kings
             :
             that
             man
             framing
             this
             answer
             in
             his
             minde
             ;
             I
             will
             take
             the
             Kings
             part
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             will
             command
             me
             so
             to
             doe
             ;
             may
             giue
             this
             answer
             lawfully
             :
             I
             will
             take
             the
             Kings
             part
             ;
             concealing
             the
             
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             delude
             the
             Examiner
             .
          
           n
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           you
           having
           Horse
           and
           Money
           ,
           should
           be
           importuned
           by
           one
           of
           your
           honest
           friends
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           you
           are
           not
           bound
           by
           law
           to
           giue
           or
           lend
           )
           to
           giue
           ,
           or
           lend
           him
           Horse
           or
           money
           ,
           you
           framing
           this
           Proposition
           in
           your
           minde
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             neither
             Horse
             nor
             money
             ,
             to
             giue
             or
             lend
             :
          
           may
           safely
           sweare
           ,
           
             You
             haue
             neither
             Horse
             nor
             money
          
           ;
           and
           keep
           the
           rest
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           mocke
           your
           friend
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           generally
           reported
           that
           o
           you
           teach
           you
           may
           bluntly
           and
           absolutely
           deny
           some
           truths
           .
           For
           
             Confitens
             non
             peccat
             mortaliter
             qui
             negat
             se
             admisisse
             peccatum
             mortale
             alias
             legitime
             confessum
             :
          
           If
           a
           Traitor
           or
           murtherer
           ,
           haue
           once
           lawfully
           confessed
           his
           Treason
           and
           murder
           :
           if
           afterwards
           he
           be
           examined
           ,
           whether
           he
           ever
           plotted
           any
           treason
           ,
           or
           committed
           any
           Murther
           :
           he
           sins
           not
           mortally
           ,
           though
           hee
           deny
           that
           he
           was
           at
           any
           time
           guiltie
           of
           such
           crimes
           ,
           say
           you
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           be
           examined
           of
           any
           fact
           of
           his
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Examiner
           (
           as
           he
           thinks
           )
           knowes
           nothing
           :
           such
           a
           man
           may
           sweare
           he
           is
           innocent
           of
           such
           a
           deed
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           learning
           .
           Which
           appeares
           by
           this
           p
           that
           Garnet
           the
           superiour
           of
           your
           Iesuits
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           having
           had
           conference
           with
           Hall
           the
           Iesuit
           ;
           being
           asked
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Honourable
           Councell
           ,
           whether
           He
           and
           Hall
           ,
           had
           conference
           together
           :
           he
           denyed
           it
           vpon
           his
           soule
           ,
           reiterating
           his
           deniall
           ,
           with
           many
           detestable
           execrations
           ,
           till
           he
           perceived
           that
           his
           fellow
           Hall
           had
           confessed
           it
           .
           In
           briefe
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           learning
           ,
           q
           If
           one
           of
           you
           see
           Peter
           kill
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           be
           examined
           vpon
           
           the
           poynt
           (
           if
           no
           body
           else
           saw
           )
           he
           may
           answer
           ,
           That
           he
           knowes
           not
           ,
           whether
           Peter
           killed
           Iohn
           ,
           or
           no.
           And
           r
           generally
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           asked
           a
           question
           not
           iuridically
           ,
           you
           may
           answer
           ,
           That
           you
           know
           nothing
           concerning
           it
           ,
           provided
           you
           reserue
           in
           your
           mind
           ,
           
             Which
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             reveale
             .
          
           Now
           can
           such
           aequivocation
           by
           mentall
           reservation
           ,
           and
           blunt
           deniall
           of
           knowne
           truthes
           ,
           stand
           with
           plaine
           dealing
           ,
           ſ
           truth
           and
           honesty
           .
           In
           your
           r
           vulgar
           Latine
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Qui
             sophistice
             loquitur
             ,
             odibilis
             est
             .
          
           He
           that
           speakes
           aequivocally
           ,
           is
           worthy
           of
           Tiburne
           .
           Wherefore
           you
           had
           best
           looke
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           You
           commend
           a
           kind
           of
           blind-fold
           &
           
             sottish
             obedience
          
           ,
           t
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           Inferiours
           submitting
           both
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           iudgment
           ,
           to
           his
           Superiour
           .
           You
           u
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           
             sancta
             ,
             sapiensque
             stultitia
          
           :
           an
           holy
           and
           wise
           kind
           of
           sottishnes
           .
           x
           
             Omnes
             qui
             parent
             ,
             ac
             presertim
             Religiosi
             homines
             ,
             capite
             carere
             debent
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             Non
             suo
             ,
             sed
             Rectoris
             sui
             concilio
             duci
             .
          
           All
           inferiors
           ,
           especially
           Religious
           persons
           ,
           should
           be
           headles
           ,
           meaning
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           directed
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           owne
           wits
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           Superiours
           .
           For
           
             prudentia
             quidem
             ,
             nonobedientis
             ,
             verum
             imperantis
             est
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           not
           requisite
           in
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           as
           y
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           told
           a
           great
           Mounsier
           .
           By
           this
           the
           Inferiour
           is
           brought
           to
           be
           leeue
           ,
           z
           
             Id
             rectum
             quodcunque
             sit
             a
             superioribus
             praescriptum
             .
          
           That
           whatsoever
           his
           Superiour
           bids
           him
           doe
           ,
           its
           right
           .
           And
           a
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           
             ad
             quod
             superiorumpropensum
             cernit
             ,
             tamet
             si
             ille
             nihil
             precipiat
             :
          
           which
           he
           seeth
           his
           Superiour
           hath
           a
           mind
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           though
           he
           command
           it
           
           not
           to
           be
           done
           .
           He
           that
           is
           blessed
           with
           this
           ,
           b
           he
           listneth
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           his
           Superiour
           as
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           :
           c
           He
           delayes
           no
           time
           by
           examining
           the
           reasons
           ,
           of
           his
           Superiours
           command
           .
           But
           d
           
             sine
             vlla
             prosus
             disquisitione
          
           :
           without
           reasoning
           the
           case
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           falls
           to
           his
           worke
           .
           e
           If
           the
           Iferiour
           be
           writing
           and
           the
           Superiour
           call
           him
           ,
           the
           Inferiour
           may
           not
           stay
           the
           finishing
           of
           a
           letter
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           begun
           by
           him
           ,
           f
           If
           his
           Superiour
           command
           him
           to
           water
           a
           dry
           stick
           ,
           set
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           till
           it
           grow
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           ,
           the
           Inferiour
           must
           water
           it
           so
           long
           .
           g
           If
           the
           Superiour
           command
           his
           Inferiour
           to
           fetch
           him
           a
           stone
           ,
           which
           twenty
           men
           are
           not
           able
           to
           carry
           ,
           he
           must
           attempt
           it
           .
           h
           If
           the
           Superiour
           command
           his
           Inferiour
           to
           cast
           his
           child
           into
           a
           River
           of
           waters
           ,
           or
           into
           an
           hot
           fiery
           furnace
           ,
           the
           Inferiour
           must
           cast
           him
           in
           .
           Yea
           ,
           you
           were
           wont
           to
           teach
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           h
           That
           Inferiours
           may
           not
           
             intendere
             in
             mandata
             Dei
             :
             sed
             patri
             su●
             spirituali
             ,
             omnem
             voluntatem
             suam
             committere
             ,
             qui
             illi
             per
             omnia
             obediens
             ,
             non
             incurrit
             peccatum
             apud
             Deum
             :
          
           heed
           what
           God
           commandeth
           :
           but
           he
           must
           referre
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           the
           guidance
           of
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           because
           in
           obeying
           his
           Superiour
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           quit
           from
           sinning
           against
           God.
           Now
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           make
           Inferiours
           bondmen
           to
           men
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Counsell
           ,
           1
           Cor
           :
           7.
           23
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           in
           effect
           to
           bind
           men
           (
           as
           the
           i
           Iewes
           did
           )
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           hand
           is
           the
           left
           ,
           and
           the
           left
           hand
           is
           the
           right
           ,
           if
           a
           Priest
           tell
           them
           so
           ?
           Your
           Loyola
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           k
           say
           ,
           that
           
             in
             verba
             Romani
             
             Pontificis
             pr●cipu●
             sacramento
             iuraverat
             ,
          
           he
           had
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           the
           solemnest
           oath
           to
           doe
           as
           the
           Pope
           bad
           him
           :
           and
           your
           Cardinall
           ,
           who
           l
           writes
           ,
           that
           
             Si
             Papa
             erraret
             pracipiendo
             vitia
             ,
             vel
             prohibendo
             virtutes
             ,
             teneretur
             Ecclesiae
             credere
             ;
             vitia
             esse
             bona
             ,
             et
             virtute●
             malas
             ,
             nisi
             vellet
             contra
             conscientiam
             peccare
             .
          
           If
           the
           Pope
           should
           erre
           in
           commanding
           vice
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           vertue
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           bound
           to
           beleiue
           ,
           that
           vice
           was
           vertue
           ,
           and
           vertue
           vice
           :
           vnlesse
           shee
           was
           disposed
           to
           sinne
           against
           conscience
           .
           Speake
           not
           so
           farre
           over
           herein
           ,
           as
           in
           commending
           blind
           obedience
           ,
           to
           every
           loggerhead
           Superiour
           ,
           perhaps
           m
           both
           destitute
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           for
           such
           Ragguls
           this
           blind
           obedience
           is
           to
           be
           yelded
           .
           But
           I
           passe
           to
           another
           question
           ,
           wherein
           I
           require
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           15
           Is
           it
           not
           true
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           n
           That
           by
           the
           late
           Orders
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           nothing
           must
           be
           published
           in
           print
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           first
           viewed
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           men
           thereunto
           authorised
           ?
           And
           doth
           it
           not
           therevpon
           follow
           ,
           in
           your
           opinion
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           in
           o
           some
           others
           of
           your
           fellows
           )
           that
           
             whatsoeuer
             commeth
             now
             forth
             seemeth
             to
             be
             approued
             by
             your
             Church
             ?
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           Haue
           you
           any
           cause
           ,
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           to
           take
           your selues
           wronged
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           charged
           with
           the
           opinions
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           particular
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           ,
           since
           such
           order
           was
           taken
           by
           your
           Church
           ?
           Or
           any
           reason
           to
           thinke
           ,
           rhat
           you
           haue
           quit
           your selues
           well
           ,
           when
           being
           charged
           with
           readinesse
           to
           Rebell
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           you
           are
           able
           to
           make
           your
           part
           good
           :
           and
           with
           commending
           of
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Aequivocation
           :
           
           You
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           proofes
           against
           you
           are
           not
           fetched
           from
           generall
           Councels
           :
           or
           Decrees
           of
           your
           Popes
           ,
           but
           from
           particular
           persons
           ?
           Remember
           ,
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           that
           your
           Churches
           viewing
           and
           allowing
           of
           particular
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           makes
           them
           generall
           .
           And
           so
           that
           answer
           is
           proved
           idle
           .
        
         
           16
           By
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           He
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           who
           hath
           probable
           reason
           for
           what
           he
           doth
           :
           For
           ,
           
             Non
             peccat
             is
             ,
             qui
             probabiliter
             licere
             existimat
             id
             ,
             quod
             agit
             ,
          
           p
           saith
           Eudaemon
           a
           Iesuite
           of
           yours
           .
           And
           
             Potest
             quis
             facere
             ,
             quod
             probabili
             ratione
             ,
             vel
             authoritate
             putat
             licere
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           that
           ,
           for
           doing
           whereof
           he
           hath
           either
           probable
           reason
           ,
           or
           authority
           ,
           saith
           q
           another
           of
           your
           Iesuites
           .
           Now
           by
           your
           doctrine
           hee
           hath
           probable
           reason
           for
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           who
           hath
           two
           or
           three
           graue
           Authors
           on
           his
           side
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           ,
           without
           arrogant
           temerity
           ,
           a
           Catholike
           man
           can
           affirme
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           Aequivocation
           (
           it
           being
           probable
           that
           men
           may
           aequivocate
           ,
           because
           two
           or
           three
           graue
           Authors
           say
           so
           )
           in
           time
           and
           place
           to
           be
           sinfull
           ,
           saith
           the
           r
           Author
           of
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Aequivocation
           .
           Yea
           by
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           hath
           probable
           reason
           for
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           opinion
           of
           one
           graue
           Author
           on
           his
           side
           .
           For
           
             Qui
             consilio
             boni
             et
             periti
             viri
             aliquid
             efficit
             ,
             prudenter
             et
             bene
             agit
             ,
             quamuis
             re
             ipsa
             malum
             sit
             ,
             quod
             eligit
             .
          
           He
           that
           doth
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           honest
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           doth
           both
           wisely
           and
           well
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           the
           thing
           bee
           euill
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           ſ
           saith
           the
           Iesuite
           Anorius
           .
           And
           ,
           
             In
             soro
             conscientiae
             ,
             ad
             effectum
             non
             peccandi
             sufficit
             cligere
             pro
             vera
             eius
             opinionem
             ,
             
             quem
             merito
             consemus
             esse
             virum
             idonea
             ad
             id
             scientia
             ,
             et
             conscientia
             praeditum
             :
          
           It
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           cleare
           vs
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           conscience
           from
           sin
           ,
           if
           wee
           follow
           his
           opinion
           ,
           whom
           vpon
           good
           ground
           ,
           we
           take
           to
           be
           a
           learned
           and
           a
           conscionable
           man
           ,
           t
           saith
           Navarrus
           .
           And
           this
           being
           thus
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           from
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           take
           Creswell
           ,
           and
           Parsons
           ,
           and
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           Bannes
           ,
           for
           learned
           and
           honest
           men
           ,
           may
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           whatsoever
           one
           of
           them
           thinks
           lawfull
           ?
           u
           May
           not
           they
           who
           thinke
           
             Iohannes
             Mariana
          
           (
           who
           holds
           it
           lawfull
           to
           poyson
           Kings
           )
           a
           learned
           and
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           poyson
           Kings
           without
           sinne
           ?
           May
           not
           they
           who
           thinke
           Garnet
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Powder
           traytors
           )
           a
           learned
           and
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           x
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           approving
           of
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Aequiuocation
           ,
           aequiuocate
           with
           out
           sinne
           ?
           May
           not
           they
           who
           thinke
           Binetus
           a
           learned
           and
           an
           honest
           men
           conceale
           without
           sinne
           whatsoeuer
           is
           told
           them
           in
           confession
           ,
           though
           that
           concealing
           cost
           the
           liues
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           world
           :
           y
           they
           knowing
           that
           Binetus
           was
           of
           that
           minde
           .
        
         
           17
           You
           teach
           ,
           g
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           partly
           written
           ,
           z
           partly
           vnwritten
           ,
           and
           the
           written
           word
           you
           call
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           vnwritten
           Tradition
           .
           yet
           you
           vndertake
           to
           prooue
           diuers
           of
           your
           opinions
           both
           by
           Scripture
           and
           by
           Tradition
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           
             Praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             praying
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             setting
             vp
             of
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           
             worshipping
             them
          
           when
           they
           are
           set
           vp
           ,
           
             Christs
             descention
             into
             hell
             :
             the
             virgine
             〈◊〉
             perpetuall
             virginitie
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           with
           what
           honestie
           you
           can
           alledge
           Scripture
           for
           
           that
           which
           you
           say
           is
           a
           tradition
           ,
           or
           tradition
           for
           that
           which
           you
           say
           you
           haue
           Scriptures
           ?
           Can
           one
           and
           the
           same
           truth
           be
           written
           and
           not
           written
           ?
        
         
           18
           You
           teach
           ,
           that
           h
           
             it
             was
             not
             meete
             all
             mysteries
             should
             be
             written
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           i
           
             lest
             every
             ordinary
             person
             should
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             commonnes
             of
             them
             ,
             contemne
             them
             .
          
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           why
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           should
           be
           written
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           rather
           then
           those
           mysteries
           you
           speake
           of
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           such
           danger
           that
           ordinary
           persons
           should
           attain
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           whatsoever
           is
           written
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           vpon
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           contemne
           them
           .
           Secondly
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           be
           lesse
           meete
           ,
           that
           the
           mysteries
           you
           speake
           of
           ,
           should
           be
           written
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           Catechismes
           ?
           Ordinary
           persons
           are
           as
           like
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           by
           reading
           if
           not
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           yet
           of
           your
           Catechismes
           ,
           wherein
           you
           discourse
           of
           them
           as
           large
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           written
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Are
           they
           not
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ?
        
         
           19
           Men
           say
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           k
           
             Licet
             praeceptum
             prelati
             sit
             irrationale
             ,
             &
             pro
             tali
             merito
             quandeque
             haberi
             potest
             ,
             tenetur
             tamen
             subditus
             illud
             obseruare
             :
          
           Though
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           superiour
           be
           vnreasonable
           ,
           and
           may
           well
           enough
           be
           thought
           so
           ,
           yet
           the
           Inferiour
           is
           bound
           to
           obey
           it
           .
           Men
           say
           ,
           you
           teach
           ,
           l
           
             Si
             Papa
             erraret
             pracipiendo
             vitia
             ,
             velpro
             hibendo
             virtutes
             ,
             teneretur
             Ecclesia
             credere
             vitia
             esse
             bona
             ,
             et
             virtutes
             malas
             ;
             nisi
             vellet
             cōtra
             consctentiam
             peccare
             :
          
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           erre
           in
           commaunding
           vice
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           vertue
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           
           bound
           to
           belieue
           (
           vnles
           she
           would
           sin
           against
           her
           ,
           conscience
           )
           that
           vice
           was
           commendable
           ,
           and
           vertue
           dispraisable
           .
           m
           Men
           are
           bound
           ,
           
             Papae
             sententiam
             '
             exequi
          
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Popes
           sentence
           in
           execution
           ,
           albeit
           they
           know
           it
           to
           be
           vniust
           .
           Any
           man
           
             Illaesa
             consceentia
          
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           may
           execute
           the
           Popes
           vnlawfull
           mandate
           ,
           by
           your
           learning
           .
           Now
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           how
           agrees
           this
           doctrine
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           29.
           
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             then
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           16
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           your
           Pope
           is
           called
           a
           
             Caput
             totius
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           b
           
             Pater
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Filiu●
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Sponsus
             Ecclesiae
             ,
          
           c
           
             Mater
             Ecclesia
          
           :
           The
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           our
           mother
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           how
           hee
           can
           be
           the
           Church
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           husband
           ?
           How
           hee
           can
           be
           Father
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           sonne
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           How
           without
           committing
           incest
           ,
           the
           father
           may
           marry
           his
           daughter
           ,
           the
           brother
           may
           marrie
           his
           sister
           ,
           the
           sonne
           may
           marrie
           his
           mother
           ?
        
         
           17
           :
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           your
           Pope
           is
           not
           onely
           called
           the
           
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             Successour
             of
             S.
             Peter
          
           but
           d
           
             S.
             Peters
             Vicar
          
           ,
           and
           e
           
             Christs
             Successor
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           here
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           two
           things
           of
           you
           :
           first
           ,
           how
           your
           Pope
           comes
           to
           be
           
             S.
             Peters
             Vicar
          
           ,
           seeing
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           himselfe
           is
           but
           a
           Vicar
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           your
           Law
           ,
           f
           
             Vicarius
             non
             potest
             substi●●●●
             Vicarium
          
           :
           A
           Vicar
           cannot
           substitute
           a
           Vicar
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           without
           
           blasphemie
           your
           Pope
           can
           be
           called
           
             Christs
             Successour
          
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           to
           whom
           another
           succeedeth
           in
           office
           ,
           doth
           cease
           himselfe
           to
           beare
           that
           office
           ;
           as
           g
           Felix
           did
           cease
           to
           bee
           Gouernour
           in
           Iurie
           ,
           when
           Festus
           came
           in
           place
           to
           be
           his
           successour
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           ,
           who
           endureth
           for
           euer
           ,
           hath
           turned
           over
           all
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           to
           your
           Pope
           .
        
         
           22
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           h
           bookes
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           yeare
           1552.
           your
           Pope
           was
           intituled
           by
           a
           certaine
           Patriarke
           called
           
             Siud
             ,
             The
             Peter
             of
             our
             time
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Paul
             of
             our
             dayes
          
           :
           and
           that
           i
           Clemens
           the
           eight
           was
           intituled
           by
           one
           Gabriel
           Patriarke
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Tertius
             decimus
             Apostolorum
             gloriosi
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             ,
             &
             quintus
             sanctorum
             Evangelistarum
             :
          
           The
           thirteenth
           Apostle
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           fift
           Evangelist
           .
           And
           that
           Genebrard
           approoved
           of
           the
           titles
           which
           Siud
           gaue
           ;
           and
           Baronius
           of
           those
           which
           Gabriel
           gaue
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           why
           Genebrard
           should
           like
           that
           any
           Pope
           should
           be
           called
           the
           
             Peter
             of
             our
             time
          
           ,
           seeing
           k
           Sergius
           the
           fourth
           ,
           being
           christened
           Peter
           ,
           vpon
           his
           election
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           in
           reverence
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           renounced
           the
           name
           of
           Peter
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           name
           of
           Sergius
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           how
           Clemens
           the
           eight
           can
           with
           any
           wisedome
           be
           held
           the
           thirteenth
           Apostle
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           fifth
           Evangelist
           ,
           considering
           there
           were
           seven
           Popes
           of
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           point
           of
           230
           Popes
           of
           other
           names
           before
           him
           .
           For
           I
           cannot
           heare
           that
           he
           was
           such
           an
           
             A
             perse
          
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           deserued
           these
           titles
           rather
           then
           any
           of
           his
           predecessors
           .
           And
           if
           all
           or
           any
           of
           his
           predecessors
           deserved
           
           to
           be
           called
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           Gabriel
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           failed
           in
           his
           Arithmeticke
           ,
           when
           he
           termed
           him
           the
           thirteenth
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           fifth
           Evangelist
           .
        
         
           23
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           your
           Pope
           is
           boundlesse
           :
           
             His
             Dominion
          
           (
           as
           Christs
           ,
           Psal
           :
           72.
           8.
           
           )
           
             is
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             River
             vnto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           Whereas
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Cleargie
           hath
           narrower
           bounds
           by
           much
           .
           Yet
           I
           reade
           in
           m
           Eusebius
           of
           Chrytofersons
           translations
           ,
           that
           in
           Traians
           time
           ,
           
             Pope
             Clemens
          
           governed
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           Iohn
           the
           Evangelist
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           whether
           this
           doth
           not
           argue
           ,
           that
           
             Pope
             Clemens
          
           iurisdiction
           was
           lesser
           then
           
             S.
             Iohns
          
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           apparent
           hereby
           ,
           that
           
             Pope
             Clemens
          
           governed
           but
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           many
           .
        
         
           24
           n
           You
           teach
           ,
           
             solum
             Ro.
             Pont.
             Conciliorum
             indicendorum
             plenum
             ius
             et
             potestatem
             habere
             .
          
           That
           your
           Pope
           only
           hath
           full
           right
           and
           power
           to
           call
           Councels
           .
           Now
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           he
           called
           none
           by
           the
           space
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           and
           vpward
           to
           be
           kept
           at
           Rome
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           place
           in
           
             Italy
             France
          
           ,
           or
           Germany
           :
           but
           all
           in
           the
           ●ast
           ,
           as
           namely
           at
           Nice
           ,
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           at
           Chalcedon
           ,
           whither
           he
           could
           not
           goe
           in
           person
           partly
           for
           age
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           other
           lets
           .
           And
           why
           ,
           hee
           disliking
           both
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           ,
           appointed
           for
           the
           fourth
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           did
           not
           appoint
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           time
           ,
           but
           sent
           thither
           his
           Legats
           at
           the
           Emperours
           commandement
           .
        
         
           25
           o
           You
           teach
           ,
           that
           Councells
           ,
           which
           want
           
           your
           Popes
           approouement
           ,
           are
           of
           no
           great
           worth
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           such
           doctrine
           went
           for
           currant
           of
           old
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           those
           Fathers
           who
           were
           pressed
           with
           the
           testimonies
           of
           Councels
           not
           approved
           by
           your
           Pope
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           Athana●ius
           ,
           and
           p
           St.
           Austin
           :
           did
           never
           alledge
           that
           circumstance
           in
           way
           of
           weakning
           their
           credit
           :
           much
           lesse
           in
           way
           of
           making
           a
           Nullity
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           20
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           q
           that
           S.
           Peter
           had
           authority
           over
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           depende
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           vpon
           their
           head
           and
           commander
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           direct
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           in
           and
           out
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           chastise
           them
           .
           I
           reade
           likewise
           ,
           that
           after
           Saint
           Peters
           death
           ,
           your
           r
           Popes
           succeeded
           him
           
             in
             tota
             ipsius
             dignitate
             &
             potestate
             ,
          
           in
           all
           his
           dignitie
           and
           soveraignty
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           diverse
           of
           the
           Apostles
           survived
           Saint
           Peter
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           ſ
           S.
           Andrew
           ,
           and
           t
           S.
           Simon
           surnamed
           the
           Canaanite
           ,
           (
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           zeale
           ,
           u
           as
           St.
           Luke
           witnesseth
           )
           and
           x
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           Evangelist
           .
           Two
           of
           these
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           three
           ,
           lived
           till
           Traians
           dayes
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           
             Linus
             ,
             Cletus
             ,
             Cleme●s
          
           ,
           sate
           Bishops
           at
           Rome
           .
           Now
           my
           desire
           is
           to
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           thinke
           
             Linus
             ,
             Cletus
             ,
             Clemens
          
           challenged
           any
           soveraigntie
           over
           Saint
           Andrew
           and
           Saint
           Simon
           the
           zealous
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           Evangelist
           .
           Mee
           thinkes
           Saint
           Iohn
           y
           being
           the
           
             Disciple
             whom
             Iesus
             loued
          
           ,
           Saint
           Iohn
           being
           the
           person
           who
           was
           allowed
           to
           z
           
             leane
             on
             our
             Sauiours
             breast
          
           at
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           :
           St.
           Iohn
           being
           the
           man
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           a
           commended
           his
           Mother
           at
           his
           death
           :
           S.
           Iohn
           being
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           wri●●ngs
           
           are
           received
           for
           Canonicall
           :
           Me
           thinks
           (
           I
           say
           )
           ●aint
           Iohn
           (
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           other
           two
           )
           should
           ●ot
           haue
           beene
           vnderling
           to
           these
           three
           Popes
           .
           Me
           ●hinkes
           hee
           should
           ●ot
           haue
           depended
           vpon
           them
           ●s
           on
           his
           head
           for
           direction
           :
           Me
           thinkes
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           had
           that
           superioritie
           over
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           chasti●ed
           him
           .
        
         
           27
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           an
           Archbishop
           and
           Cardinall
           of
           yours
           ,
           called
           a
           
             Francis
             Zabarell
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           yeare
           1400
           confessed
           ,
           that
           certaine
           flatterers
           of
           many
           ages
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           till
           his
           time
           ,
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Popes
           ,
           
             quod
             omnia
             possent
             ,
             &
             sic
             ,
             quod
             facerent
             quicquid
             libere●
             ,
             etiam
             illicita
             ,
             &
             sic
             plus
             quam
             Deus
             :
          
           they
           could
           doe
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           might
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           vnlawfull
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           they
           could
           doe
           more
           then
           God.
           And
           to
           tell
           you
           truly
           ,
           I
           doe
           verily
           beleeue
           him
           .
           For
           I
           doe
           finde
           they
           were
           told
           ,
           they
           might
           dispense
           b
           
             contra
             ius
             naturale
          
           ,
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           :
           c
           
             contra
             vetus
             Testamentum
          
           ,
           against
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           and
           d
           
             contra
             Apostolum
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Apostle
           Paul.
           I
           finde
           they
           were
           tolde
           ,
           e
           
             De
             nihilo
             possent
             facere
             aliquid
          
           ,
           they
           might
           of
           nothing
           make
           something
           :
           f
           
             De
             iniustitia
             facere
             possent
             iustitiam
          
           ,
           they
           might
           make
           wrong
           right
           :
           and
           g
           
             in
             his
             quae
             vellent
             ,
             ij●
             esse
             pro
             ratione
             voluntatem
             ,
          
           they
           might
           doe
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           no
           bodie
           might
           say
           ,
           h
           
             Domine
             ,
             ●ur
             ita
             facis
          
           ?
           I
           pray
           you
           sir
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           so
           ?
           I
           finde
           some
           taught
           ,
           i
           that
           
             Si
             homicidium
             Samsonis
             quod
             ex
             :
             se
             malum
             est
             ,
             interpretamur
             quod
             in
             stinctu
             divino
             fuit
             fanum
             ,
             multo
             magis
             omne
             factum
             sanctissimi
             Patris
             interpretari
             debemus
             in
             bonum
             :
             &
             siquidem
             fuerit
             ●ur●●m
             ,
             vel
             aliud
             ex
             se
             malum
             ,
             
             interpretari
             debemus
             ,
             quod
             divino
             instinctu
             fiat
             ,
          
           If
           we
           impute
           the
           slaughter
           which
           Sampson
           made
           of
           the
           Philistians
           to
           an
           inspiration
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           much
           more
           are
           wee
           bound
           to
           interprete
           in
           the
           best
           part
           whatsoever
           the
           holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           doth
           :
           if
           it
           be
           theft
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           evill
           ,
           (
           k
           as
           for
           example
           murther
           or
           adultery
           )
           wee
           must
           likewise
           impute
           that
           to
           the
           inspiration
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           About
           the
           time
           Zabarel
           speakes
           of
           ,
           it
           seemes
           it
           went
           for
           currant
           ,
           which
           is
           noted
           by
           a
           late
           l
           Historian
           ,
           
             Episcopos
             Romanos
             ne
             peccata
             quidem
             sine
             laude
             committere
             ,
          
           the
           Popes
           could
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           mischievous
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           commendable
           .
           His
           geese
           were
           all
           swans
           :
           his
           vices
           were
           vertues
           .
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           m
           that
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           worship
           him
           with
           Dulia
           :
           and
           that
           some
           haue
           professed
           in
           his
           hearing
           ,
           n
           that
           they
           worshipped
           him
           with
           Hyperdulia
           :
           and
           that
           in
           effect
           many
           haue
           given
           him
           Latriam
           .
           For
           to
           omit
           that
           some
           haue
           affirmed
           he
           was
           o
           
             alter
             Deus
             in
             terris
          
           ,
           a
           second
           God
           vpon
           earth
           .
           p
           
             Deus
             mortali●
             in
             terris
             ,
             et
             immortalis
             homo
             in
             coelis
             :
          
           a
           mortall
           God
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           an
           immortall
           man
           in
           the
           heavens
           .
           q
           That
           hee
           hath
           so
           much
           greater
           power
           then
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             quanto
             differentius
             prae
             illis
             nomen
             hareditavit
             ,
             viz
             :
             Tu
             es
             Petra
             ,
             &c
             :
          
           by
           how
           much
           hee
           hath
           a
           more
           excellent
           name
           given
           him
           then
           any
           of
           them
           had
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Thou
           art
           a
           Rocke
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           haue
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           ,
           r
           
             non
             Deus
             ,
             non
             homo
             ,
             sed
             vtramque
             ,
          
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           man
           ,
           but
           both
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           haue
           stiled
           him
           ,
           as
           ſ
           Saint
           Thomas
           did
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           titles
           of
           t
           
             Dominus
             Deus
             noster
          
           ,
           our
           Lord
           and
           God
           :
           
           and
           as
           u
           Saint
           Iohn
           likewise
           did
           ,
           with
           x
           
             Rex
             Regum
             ,
             Dominus
             dominantium
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           now
           write
           ,
           y
           
             Christus
             omnem
             quem
             a
             Patre
             accepit
             potestatem
             transfudit
             in
             suos
             :
          
           Christ
           passed
           over
           all
           the
           power
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           gaue
           him
           ,
           vnto
           his
           ,
           meaning
           your
           Popes
           .
           Agreeably
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           in
           former
           ages
           were
           not
           ashamed
           to
           tell
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           z
           
             Tibi
             vni
          
           ,
           to
           him
           alone
           was
           granted
           all
           power
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           in
           earth
           .
           Yea
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           in
           Popes
           all
           power
           
             super
             omnes
             potestates
             tam
             coeli
             quam
             terrae
             ,
          
           a
           aboue
           all
           powers
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           in
           earth
           .
           I
           need
           not
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           Bishop
           who
           put
           vp
           a
           supplication
           to
           Pope
           Nicolas
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           b
           
             Miserere
             met
             ,
             fili
             David
          
           .
           O
           sonne
           of
           David
           haue
           mercy
           vpon
           me
           :
           nor
           of
           the
           Religious
           persons
           who
           came
           from
           Panormi
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Sicily
           as
           Embassadours
           to
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           fourth
           ,
           to
           craue
           his
           favour
           ,
           who
           cried
           thrice
           thus
           ,
           c
           
             Agnus
             Dei
             qui
             tollis
             peccata
             mundi
             ,
             miserere
             nobis
             :
          
           O
           thou
           Lambe
           of
           God
           who
           takest
           away
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           haue
           mercy
           vpon
           vs
           :
           nor
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           way
           of
           proving
           your
           Popes
           omnipotency
           ,
           bids
           his
           Reader
           note
           ,
           d
           
             Quod
             in
             concesstonibus
             vtitur
             illo
             verbo
             ,
             Fiat
             ,
             quo
             Deut
             vniversum
             creavit
             orbem
             :
          
           that
           your
           Pope
           in
           subscribing
           petitions
           ,
           vseth
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Let
             it
             bee
          
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           created
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           intimating
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           ,
           so
           your
           Pope
           by
           a
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           may
           doe
           any
           thing
           :
           nor
           of
           them
           who
           against
           the
           comming
           of
           Paul
           the
           third
           vnto
           the
           Citty
           of
           Tolentonum
           in
           Italy
           ,
           set
           this
           inscription
           over
           the
           gates
           ,
           e
           
             Paulo
             tertio
             ,
             opt
             :
             max
             :
             in
             terris
             De●
             ,
          
           To
           Paul
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           God
           
           in
           earth
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           yo●●
           is
           ,
           what
           difference
           in
           substance
           there
           is
           betweene
           many
           of
           these
           speeches
           concerning
           your
           Popes
           ,
           and
           theirs
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           applauding
           Herods
           Oration
           ,
           cryed
           amaine
           ,
           f
           
             Vox
             Dei
             &
             non
             hominis
          
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           man
           ?
           And
           whether
           your
           Pope
           be
           not
           as
           guilty
           as
           Herod
           was
           ,
           who
           hearing
           with
           his
           owne
           eares
           diverse
           of
           these
           blasph●mous
           speeches
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           all
           by
           report
           ,
           did
           neither
           reproue
           them
           vpon
           his
           eare
           hearing
           them
           ,
           nor
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           bookes
           wherein
           they
           are
           written
           ,
           having
           knowledge
           thereof
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           .
        
         
           28
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           had
           many
           vnlearned
           Popes
           ,
           not
           much
           wiser
           then
           the
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           examining
           one
           that
           was
           to
           bee
           made
           Deacon
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           asking
           ,
           
             Quot
             sunt
             Sacramenta
             Ecclesiae
          
           ?
           how
           many
           Sacraments
           are
           there
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           demanded
           ,
           
             Qu●t
             sunt
             septē
             Sacramenta
          
           ?
           how
           many
           are
           the
           seven
           Sacraments
           ?
           To
           whom
           the
           Deacon
           answering
           ,
           said
           ▪
           
             Tres
             ▪
          
           The
           Bishop
           replyed
           ,
           
             In
             quibus
          
           ?
           What
           call
           you
           them
           ?
           And
           the
           Deacon
           tolde
           him
           ,
           their
           names
           were
           ,
           
             Thur●bulum
             ▪
             Aspersorum
             ,
             &
             sancta
             Crux
             .
          
           For
           of
           Iullus
           the
           second
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           signing
           a
           warrant
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           fiat
           ,
           he
           wrote
           fi●tur
           .
           And
           
             constat
             plures
             e
             rum
             ade●
             illiter
             atos
             ess●
             ut
             Grammati●am
             penitus
             ignorent
          
           ;
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Popes
           were
           so
           vnlearned
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           their
           Grammar
           rules
           ,
           saith
           c
           
             Alfons●s
             de
             C●stro
          
           .
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           thatsome
           of
           your
           Popes
           were
           silly
           creatures
           .
           You
           had
           one
           ,
           whom
           your
           d
           Canonists
           vsually
           ●al
           ▪
           
             vnum
             pec●s
             ,
             in
             ●o
             quod
             
             de
             mane
             fa●iebat
             gratia●●
             ,
             &
             de
             sere
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           very
           Asser
           :
           for
           that
           in
           the
           morning
           he
           would
           grant
           many
           men
           many
           kindnesses
           ,
           and
           at
           night
           revoke
           them
           all
           againe
           .
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           one
           boy
           Pope
           of
           twelue
           yeares
           old
           ,
           e
           viz.
           Benedict
           the
           ninth
           :
           and
           a
           
             May
             pole-morrice-dancer
          
           Pope
           of
           f
           18
           yeares
           old
           ,
           viz
           Iohn
           12.
           alias
           13.
           who
           made
           the
           Lateran
           a
           plaine
           Stewes
           ,
           as
           g
           ●●itpra●●us
           witnesseth
           .
           I
           read
           h
           that
           Iohn
           11.
           was
           a
           bastardly
           brat
           of
           Pope
           Sergius●
           and
           that
           you
           had
           a
           i
           
             whore
             Pope
          
           called
           Ioane
           .
           I
           read
           that
           you
           had
           
             N●●r
             omanticall
             Popes
          
           ,
           such
           as
           k
           Siluester
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           the
           diuell
           both
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           attaine
           the
           Popedome
           .
           l
           
             Theefe
             Pope
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Bo●●fac●
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           who
           robbed
           Saint
           Peters
           Church
           :
           
             Sodomiticall
             Popes
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Sixt●●
           the
           fourth
           ,
           m
           who
           built
           a
           famous
           stewes
           in
           Rome
           :
           
             peri●red
             Popes
          
           ,
           such
           as
           n
           Gregorie
           the
           twel●e
           .
           
             Ner●ticall
             Popes
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Honorius
           the
           first
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           o
           6.
           and
           7.
           generall
           Councels
           for
           a
           
             M●n●th●lite
             .
             A●●●●sticall
             Popes
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           p
           who
           called
           the
           Gospell
           a
           ●●ble
           .
           q
           
             Apostaticall
             Popes
          
           ,
           such
           at
           those
           fiftie
           ,
           who
           as
           r
           Ge●●brard
           writeth
           ,
           entred
           in
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           doore
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           posterne
           gate
           .
           I
           reade
           that
           ſ
           
             〈…〉
             Pontific●s
             videntur
             laborare
             vt
             quantum
             〈◊〉
             ●●erunt
             supient●s
             &
             sancti
             tantum
             〈…〉
          
           the
           latter
           Popes
           seeme
           to
           striue
           ▪
           they
           may
           shew
           thems●lmes
           as
           very
           fool●s
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           is
           the
           ●ncient
           Popes
           stroue
           to
           approue
           their
           wisedome
           and
           holinesse
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Your
           〈◊〉
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           the
           later
           popes
           ,
           t
           
             〈…〉
             de
             ●ep
             ▪
          
           tooke
           little
           care
           how
           the
           world
           went
           ▪
           u
           
             A
             pretate
             veterum
             de
             .
             
             ge●era●●runt
             ,
          
           are
           growne
           out
           of
           kinde
           .
           Your
           x
           Victoria
           professeth
           ,
           they
           are
           
             priscis
             illis
             maltis
             partibus
             in●eriores
          
           ,
           farre
           worse
           then
           their
           first
           predecessors
           .
           And
           in
           y
           Platina
           I
           reade
           ,
           that
           
             virtus
             et
             integrit●●
             defecit
          
           ,
           vertue
           and
           integritie
           is
           decayed
           in
           them
           :
           and
           in
           z
           
             Fasciculus
             Temporu●●
          
           ,
           that
           
             Sanctitas
             illos
             dimisit
          
           ,
           holinesse
           hath
           taken
           her
           leaue
           of
           them
           .
           Men
           of
           your selues
           write
           ,
           a
           
             In
             Pontificib●●
             hodie
             nemo
             sanctitatem
             requirit
             :
             optimi
             putantur
             sivel
             leuiter
             boni
             sint
             ,
             vel
             ●inu
             mali
             quam
             caeteri
             mortales
             esse
             soleant
             :
          
           At
           this
           day
           no
           man
           lookes
           for
           any
           honestie
           in
           a
           Pope
           :
           th●y
           are
           accounted
           excellent
           good
           Popes
           if
           they
           haue
           but
           a
           dram
           of
           honestie
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           they
           surpasse
           not
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           other
           men
           .
           At
           this
           day
           the
           papacie
           is
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           b
           Marcellus
           the
           second
           protested
           he
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           
             quomodo
             qui
             locum
             hunc
             l.
             tissimum
             tenent
             ,
             salvari
             possunt
             ,
          
           how
           a
           Pope
           can
           bee
           saved
           .
           Your
           Saint
           c
           Katharin
           of
           Sienna
           told
           Gregorie
           the
           11.
           that
           
             in
             Romina
             Curia
             vbi
             deberet
             esse
             Paradisus
             deliciarum
             virtutum
             ,
             in
             veniebat
             foetorem
             ▪
             infernalium
             vitiorum
             :
          
           Whereas
           she
           looked
           to
           haue
           found
           a
           Paradise
           of
           rare
           vertues
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           shee
           found
           in
           stead
           thereof
           a
           dunghill
           covered
           over
           with
           hellish
           vices
           ▪
           the
           stench
           whereof
           shee
           smelt
           to
           Sienna
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           her
           dwelling
           ,
           an
           hundred
           miles
           off
           .
           And
           the
           d
           Virgine
           Mary
           told
           Saint
           Briget
           (
           as
           some
           of
           you
           say
           )
           that
           
             multi
             Pontifices
             sunt
             in
             in●er●●
          
           ,
           many
           Popes
           are
           in
           hell
           .
           And
           you
           know
           that
           e
           Ma●tuans
           counsell
           was
           :
        
         
           
             Viver●
             qui
             cupitis
             sanctè
             ,
             discedite
             :
             Roma
             ,
          
           
             Omnia
             cum
             lic●ant
             ,
             non
             licet
             esse
             bonum
             :
          
        
         
           He
           that
           desires
           to
           liue
           honestly
           ,
           let
           him
           blesse
           himselfe
           
           from
           Rome
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           there
           any
           thing
           saue
           honest
           ▪
           but
           honest
           he
           cannot
           bee
           in
           any
           wise
           .
           Now
           the
           question
           wherein
           I
           desire
           to
           bee
           resolved
           by
           you
           ,
           is
           ,
           whether
           you
           thinke
           indeed
           ,
           that
           f
           when
           Christ
           prayed
           for
           Saint
           Peters
           faith
           ,
           hee
           prayed
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           your
           vnlettered
           Popes
           ,
           sheepish
           
             Popes
             ▪
          
           boy
           Popes
           ,
           swaggering
           whore-master
           Popes
           ,
           bastardly
           brat
           Popes
           ,
           whore
           Pope
           ,
           Necromantical
           Popes
           ,
           theefe
           Popes
           ,
           Sodomiticall
           Popes
           ,
           periured
           Popes
           ,
           hereticall
           Popes
           ,
           Atheisticall
           Popes
           ,
           and
           Apostaticall
           Popest
           For
           there
           is
           no
           question
           but
           g
           Christ
           obtained
           alwayes
           the
           things
           which
           hee
           prayed
           for
           :
           and
           me
           thinkes
           there
           should
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           when
           our
           Saviour
           prayed
           for
           Saint
           Peters
           faith
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           faile
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           faith
           ,
           he
           meant
           a
           liuely
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           which
           workes
           by
           loue
           ,
           and
           which
           h
           embraceth
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           whosoever
           hath
           ,
           i
           hath
           assurance
           of
           eternall
           life
           ▪
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           he
           prayed
           for
           all
           these
           ?
        
         
           29
           Your
           Sixtus
           .
           5.
           caused
           you
           vulgar
           Latine
           to
           be
           corrected
           ,
           and
           printed
           at
           Rome
           in
           the
           yeare
           1590.
           
           k
           The
           paines
           hee
           tooke
           therein
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           was
           wonderfull
           .
           For
           not
           withstanding
           all
           other
           his
           papall
           businesse
           ,
           hee
           l
           read
           over
           every
           word
           of
           the
           Bible
           before
           it
           was
           printed
           ,
           and
           after
           too
           ,
           correcting
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           print
           .
           Then
           hee
           published
           it
           ,
           and
           printed
           his
           B●●l
           before
           it
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Pre●ace
           ,
           signifying
           therein
           that
           his
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           wa●
           ,
           that
           this
           onely
           should
           goe
           for
           Authenticall
           ▪
           and
           that
           〈…〉
           impression●
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           should
           be
           〈…〉
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           change
           ▪
           without
           taking
           away
           ▪
           or
           adding
           so
           
           much
           as
           a
           letter
           ▪
           and
           that
           all
           former
           impressions
           ,
           yea
           and
           Manuscripts
           differing
           from
           this
           ,
           should
           bee
           of
           no
           credit
           ▪
           and
           all
           this
           he
           required
           vpon
           paine
           of
           the
           greater
           excommunication
           .
           Yet
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Vrban
           7.
           
           Greg.
           14.
           and
           Innocent
           9.
           successours
           of
           
             Sixt●
             ▪
          
           5.
           n
           comes
           Clemens
           8.
           and
           hee
           sets
           out
           another
           Bible
           ,
           differing
           much
           from
           that
           of
           Sixtus
           in
           many
           materiall
           poynts
           ;
           avowing
           that
           this
           Edition
           of
           his
           ,
           is
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           better
           then
           any
           Edition
           whatsoever
           heretofore
           imprinted
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           ,
           whether
           Sixtus
           erred
           in
           commending
           his
           Bible
           ,
           or
           Clemens
           in
           commending
           his
           Bible
           ,
           or
           both
           of
           them
           in
           their
           severall
           commendations
           :
           for
           I
           thinke
           you
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           commending
           bookes
           so
           different
           ,
           they
           both
           spake
           truth
           .
        
         
           30
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           of
           a
           Athanasius
           good
           Divinity
           ,
           
             Filius
             à
             Patre
             soloest
             ,
             nec
             factus
             ,
             ne●
             creatu●
             :
          
           The
           Son
           is
           of
           the
           Father
           alone
           ,
           not
           made
           ,
           nor
           c●eated
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           mee
           ,
           how
           without
           blasphemy
           b
           you
           can
           say
           ,
           
             Sacerdos
             est
             creator
             sui
             Creat●ris
          
           ,
           A
           Priest
           is
           the
           creator
           of
           his
           Creator
           ?
           meaning
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           31
           ▪
           Againe
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           currant
           Divinity
           which
           the
           same
           c
           Athana●ius
           delivers
           ,
           
             Christus
             Deus
             ex
             substantia
             Patris
             ,
             homoex
             substantia
             matris
             :
          
           Christ
           is
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Father
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           substāce
           of
           his
           mother
           as
           he
           is
           man
           :
           Tell
           me
           where
           the
           witt
           of
           your
           
             Iohn
             ▪
          
           22.
           was
           ,
           when
           d
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Rex
             fit
             ex
             pane
          
           ,
           The
           King
           (
           meaning
           Christ
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           heaven
           )
           is
           made
           bread
           .
           And
           why
           you
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           retaine
           in
           your
           Canon
           Law
           these
           words
           ,
           e
           
             Corpus
             Christi
             &
             sa●gui●
             ,
             expanis
             &
             vini
             substantia
             efficitur
             :
          
           The
           
           body
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           is
           made
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
        
         
           32
           If
           it
           be
           true
           which
           f
           Austin
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           
             nusquam
             inclusus
          
           ,
           penned
           in
           in
           no
           place
           :
           and
           that
           the
           great
           g
           Clyclops
           (
           when
           Vlysses
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           wine
           which
           he
           had
           in
           a
           bottle
           ,
           was
           the
           god
           Bacchus
           )
           did
           not
           without
           cause
           in
           a
           wonderment
           reply
           ,
           
             what
             ?
             A
             god
             in
             a
             Bottle
             ?
          
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           why
           you
           pen
           vp
           your
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           h
           you
           acknowledge
           for
           your
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           pixt
           or
           in
           a
           boxe
           ?
           Of
           a
           bee
           in
           a
           boxe
           ,
           I
           haue
           heard
           much
           by
           many
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           god
           in
           a
           boxe
           ,
           I
           neuer
           heard
           but
           by
           papists
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           If
           it
           be
           euident
           that
           they
           are
           no
           gods
           ,
           whose
           priests
           keepe
           their
           Temples
           with
           dores
           ,
           and
           with
           lockes
           ,
           and
           with
           harres
           ,
           ●est
           their
           gods
           should
           bee
           spoiled
           by
           robbers
           ,
           as
           i
           Baruch
           saith
           in
           his
           6.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           goes
           for
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           with
           you
           .
           If
           they
           ,
           who
           cannot
           de●end
           themselues
           from
           thee●es
           and
           robbers
           ,
           deserue
           not
           to
           be
           reputed
           gods
           ,
           as
           the
           k
           same
           Author
           saith
           .
           If
           l
           Chrisostome
           iustly
           derided
           Laban
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           :
           
             O
             excellentem
             insipientiam
             !
             T●les
             sunt
             dij
             tui
             ,
             vt
             quis
             eo●
             furari
             possit
             ?
             Non
             erubescis
             ●●cere
             ,
             Quare
             furatus
             es
             deos
             ●eos
             ?
          
           O
           notable
           foole●rie
           !
           Are
           thy
           gods
           such
           gods
           as
           may
           be
           stolne
           ?
           Art
           thou
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           Why
           hast
           thou
           stolne
           my
           gods
           ?
           Why
           should
           not
           you
           and
           your
           fellowes
           sir
           priest
           ,
           be
           whoopt
           at
           ▪
           for
           holding
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           bee
           God
           ,
           which
           for
           feare
           of
           stealing
           ,
           m
           you
           would
           not
           haue
           hung
           ouer
           the
           
             high
             Alter
          
           vnder
           a
           Canop●●
           ,
           but
           reserued
           in
           a
           surer
           place
           ,
           
             vnder
             locke
             and
             key
          
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           If
           it
           bee
           euident
           that
           they
           be
           no
           gods
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           preserued
           from
           rust
           and
           wormes
           ▪
           which
           
           feele
           not
           when
           things
           which
           creepe
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ea●
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           by
           n
           Baruch
           before
           mentioned
           :
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           of
           your
           Church
           .
           o
           
             That
             wormes
             may
             breed
             in
             your
             Sacrament
             :
             that
             bruite
             beasts
             ,
             hogs
             ,
             dogs
             ,
             mice
             ,
             choughs
             ,
             &c.
             may
             eat
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           Are
           not
           you
           singular
           o●-caps
           ,
           to
           hold
           the
           Sacrament
           for
           your
           Lord
           and
           your
           God
           ?
        
         
           35
           
             Ecuqem
             ●●m
             amentem
             esse
             putes
             qui
             illud
             quo
             v●●catur
             deum
             credat
             esse
             ?
          
           Thinkest
           thou
           there
           is
           any
           man
           so
           mad
           ,
           that
           holds
           that
           for
           his
           god
           ,
           whereof
           he
           eates
           ?
           saith
           p
           
             Cotta
             .
             Quomodo
             quis
             sanae
             mentis
             deum
             nuncuparit
             id
             ,
             quod
             vero
             Deo
             oblatum
             ,
             tandem
             ipse
             comedit
             ?
          
           How
           can
           any
           man
           of
           reason
           thinke
           that
           to
           be
           god
           ,
           which
           hee
           offereth
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           eates
           thereof
           himselfe
           ?
           saith
           q
           Theodoret.
           And
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           doe
           not
           you
           deserue
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Bedlem
           for
           eating
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           your
           Lord
           and
           your
           God
           ?
           Auerroes
           (
           r
           they
           say
           )
           professed
           that
           he
           had
           travailed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           seene
           many
           men
           of
           different
           Religions
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           found
           not
           any
           ,
           
             Christiana
             deteriorem
             aut
             tam
             fatuam
          
           ,
           worse
           or
           foolisher
           then
           the
           popish
           Christian
           ,
           
             Quia
             Deum
             suum
             q●e●
             co●une
             ,
             dentibue
             devorabant
             ,
          
           because
           they
           tare
           him
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           whom
           they
           worshipped
           for
           their
           god
           .
        
         
           36
           The
           God
           of
           right
           beleeving
           Christians
           is
           ſ
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           giues
           life
           to
           others
           ,
           even
           t
           everlasting
           life
           to
           them
           who
           eate
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           eating
           him
           .
           But
           your
           God
           is
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           fashion
           of
           eating
           such
           an
           eating
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           man
           by
           eating
           your
           God
           after
           your
           fashion
           ,
           may
           easily
           
           be
           poysoned
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           then
           ,
           how
           can
           your
           God
           bee
           reputed
           the
           God
           of
           right
           beleeving
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           That
           a
           man
           maybe
           poysoned
           by
           eating
           your
           God
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           )
           after
           your
           fashion
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           by
           diverse
           examples
           ,
           For
           ,
        
         
           Victor
           3.
           one
           of
           your
           popes
           ,
           
             Fuit
             extinctus
             per
             venenum
             in
             calicem
             missum
             ,
          
           was
           killed
           with
           poyson
           in
           the
           chalice
           ,
           saith
           u
           Polon●●
           ,
           and
           x
           others
           .
        
         
           
             Henricus
             Archiep.
             Eborac●●s
             .
             cum
             diuine
             celebraret
             mysteria
             ,
             hausto
             in
             ipso
             calice
             (
             vt
             aiunt
             )
             ve●eno
             obijt
             :
          
           Henrie
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           died
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           of
           poyson
           ,
           by
           drinking
           of
           the
           Chalice
           when
           he
           administred
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           saith
           y
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           .
        
         
           Henricus
           7.
           
           
             Imperator
             intoxicatus
             fuit
             sumendo
             Eucharistiam
          
           ,
           Henrie
           7.
           
           Emperour
           of
           Rome
           was
           poysoned
           in
           receiuing
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           saith
           z
           
             Fasciculus
             Temporum
          
           .
        
         
           
             Nuper
             Prior
             noster
             misericordia
             Venetijs
             veneno
             in
             calice
             sublatus
             fuit
             :
          
           Of
           late
           a
           prior
           of
           ours
           in
           Venice
           was
           kild
           with
           poyson
           put
           into
           the
           Chalice
           ,
           saith
           a
           
             Iohn
             Baptista
             Leo
          
           Embassadour
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Vrbinus
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           A
           b
           Synod
           of
           your
           Bishops
           in
           Italy
           decreed
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             true
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             true
             blood
             appeare
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             their
             proper
             kind
             ,
             both
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             should
             be
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Altar
             for
             speciall
             relikes
             .
          
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           of
           you
           ▪
           Sir
           priest
           ,
           what
           reason
           you
           haue
           to
           make
           a
           relike
           of
           your
           god
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           reserue
           Relikes
           of
           Sainte
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           reserue
           
             Relikes
             of
             god
          
           ,
           the
           sanctifier
           of
           Saints
           ,
           yea
           God
           himselfe
           for
           a
           relique
           .
        
         
         
           38.
           
           I
           read
           that
           you
           c
           prescribe
           ,
           
             Si
             musca
             vel
             arenea
             cadat
             in
             calicem
             post
             consecrut●●nem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           either
           flie
           or
           spider
           fall
           into
           the
           Chalice
           after
           the
           words
           of
           consecration
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           be
           feare
           of
           poysoning
           or
           prouocation
           to
           vomit
           ;
           the
           priest
           shall
           take
           
             sanguinem
             illum
             ,
             &
             igne
             combur
             at
             cum
             alique
             stupa
             ,
             vel
             p●mo
             lineo
             in
             ipso
             madefacto
             ,
          
           that
           blood
           ,
           and
           burne
           it
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           some
           tow
           or
           linnen
           rods
           dipped
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           whether
           it
           be
           poysoned
           or
           
             not
             poysoned
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           such
           as
           will
           
             prouoke
             vomit
          
           or
           
             not
             prouoke
             vomit
          
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           species
           remaines
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           God
           :
           And
           how
           then
           can
           you
           cleare
           your selues
           
             from
             burning
             of
             your
             God.
          
           
        
         
           39.
           
           I
           read
           you
           teach
           d
           that
           in
           your
           Masse
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             sacrificed
             by
             you
             :
          
           and
           withall
           I
           read
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           e
           
             whatsoeuer
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             sacrificed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             liue
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             killed
             .
          
           Now
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           thus
           ,
           how
           you
           can
           excuse
           your selues
           
             from
             killing
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           for
           Christ
           whom
           you
           sacrifice
           truly
           and
           properly
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           
             a
             liue
             thing
          
           ?
        
         
           40.
           
           I
           read
           you
           teach
           ,
           f
           
             Perconsecrationem
             fit
             vt
             Christi
             corpus
             vere
             &
             visibiliter
             adsi●
             super
             mensam
             :
          
           that
           by
           consecration
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           is
           truly
           and
           visibly
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           .
           Visibly
           ,
           g
           not
           meerly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           sp●cies
           vnder
           which
           they
           lie
           ,
           but
           simply
           and
           properly
           ;
           yet
           I
           neuer
           met
           with
           papist
           hitherto
           ,
           who
           durst
           venture
           his
           credit
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           
             consecrate
             host
          
           was
           shuffled
           with
           
             vnconsecrate
             hosts
          
           ,
           or
           his
           
             consecrated
             chalice
          
           set
           among
           
             vnconsecrated
             chalices
          
           ,
           he
           was
           able
           by
           sight
           to
           discerne
           which
           was
           his
           God
           ?
           Dare
           you
           ,
           Sir
           priest
           ,
           venture
           a
           booke
           offixe
           
           pence
           price
           ,
           that
           your
           sight
           will
           serue
           you
           better
           ?
        
         
           41
           Your
           h
           Rhemists
           tell
           vs
           ,
           
             wheresoeuer
             Christs
             person
             is
             ,
             there
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             adored
             of
             men
             and
             Angells
             .
          
           And
           vpon
           that
           ground
           (
           I
           thinke
           )
           you
           imagining
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Priests
           hands
           at
           the
           elevation
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pixe
           which
           is
           carried
           by
           the
           Priest
           when
           he
           goes
           to
           visite
           the
           sicke
           ;
           you
           bow
           or
           fall
           downe
           vpon
           your
           knees
           adoring
           him
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           ,
           why
           you
           bow
           not
           ,
           or
           fall
           not
           downe
           vpon
           your
           knees
           before
           every
           Communicant
           vpon
           his
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           seeing
           according
           to
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           every
           of
           them
           receiues
           his
           maker
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           every
           of
           their
           bellies
           .
        
         
           42
           I
           am
           told
           you
           teach
           ,
           i
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           a
           Priest
           who
           consecrates
           ,
           and
           k
           haue
           an
           intent
           to
           consecrate
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           am
           told
           that
           some
           of
           l
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           to
           Transubstantiation
           
             Non
             solumre
             quiritur
             intentio
             consecrantis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             intentio
             istud
             Sacramentum
             instituentis
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           onely
           requisite
           that
           the
           Priest
           haue
           an
           intent
           to
           consecrate
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           haue
           an
           intent
           also
           that
           hee
           shall
           consecrate
           .
           Now
           seeing
           it
           is
           confessed
           by
           divers
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           m
           some
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           name
           of
           Priests
           ,
           who
           were
           none
           :
           n
           some
           being
           Priests
           ,
           haue
           vsed
           the
           word
           of
           consecration
           ,
           without
           intent
           to
           consecrate
           ;
           and
           osometimes
           Christ
           is
           not
           disposed
           the
           Priest
           should
           consecrate
           ,
           though
           he
           speake
           the
           words
           ,
           o
           and
           purposeth
           to
           consecrate
           :
           I
           would
           know
           how
           any
           Papist
           can
           possibly
           know
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           your
           hosts
           are
           transubstantiated
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           may
           safely
           adore
           it
           ?
           Because
           except
           there
           be
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           
           he
           committeth
           Idolatry
           in
           adoring
           ;
           adoring
           bread
           and
           wine
           the
           creatures
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Creator
           ?
        
         
           43
           
             Iram
             Iudicis
             placare
             nescit
             oblatio
             ,
             nisi
             ex
             munditia
             placeat
             offerentis
             ,
             ideirco
             non
             Abel
             ex
             muneribus
             ,
             sed
             ex
             Abel
             munera
             oblata
             placuerunt
             :
             prius
             namque
             ad
             eum
             legitur
             ,
             Dominus
             respexisse
             qui
             dabat
             ,
             quàm
             ad
             illa
             quae
             dabat
             :
          
           No
           sacrifice
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           except
           the
           sacrificer
           be
           acceptable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           not
           respect
           to
           Abel
           because
           of
           his
           offerings
           ,
           but
           hee
           had
           respect
           to
           the
           offerings
           because
           of
           Abel
           :
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           God
           first
           respected
           the
           giuer
           ,
           before
           hee
           respected
           the
           gift
           ,
           saith
           p
           Saint
           Gregory
           ,
           And
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           how
           you
           can
           auoide
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           this
           paradoxe
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             God
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             your
             Masse-priest
             then
             with
             his
             Christ
             :
          
           or
           rather
           this
           ,
           
             That
             God
             respects
             his
             Christ
             for
             your
             Prists
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             Priest
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
          
           ;
           seeing
           your
           Masse-priests
           are
           the
           sacrificers
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           according
           to
           your
           learning
           )
           the
           sacrifice
           :
           especially
           this
           being
           considered
           withall
           ,
           that
           your
           priests
           ,
           after
           consecration
           ,
           q
           pray
           God
           he
           will
           
             vouchsafe
             to
             look
             downe
             with
             a
             mercifull
             and
             chearefull
             countenance
             vpon
             the
             things
             offered
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           Christ
           in
           your
           learning
           )
           
             and
             to
             accept
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             vouchsafe
             to
             accept
             the
             offerings
             of
             his
             righteous
             seruant
             Abel
             .
          
           For
           it
           seemes
           by
           this
           prayer
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           presume
           more
           of
           their
           owne
           credit
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           of
           their
           offerings
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           desire
           the
           gifts
           may
           be
           accepted
           at
           their
           request
           ,
           and
           not
           they
           for
           the
           gifts
           .
        
         
           44
           It
           is
           plaine
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             Abraham
             Isaak
             ,
             
             Iacob
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           holy
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           fauour
           with
           God.
           For
           we
           reade
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           is
           termed
           
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           11.
           and
           
             the
             friend
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Iames
           2.
           23.
           that
           Isaack
           was
           
             the
             child
             of
             promise
          
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           28.
           that
           
             Iacob
             was
             beloued
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Mal.
           1.
           2.
           and
           
             preuailed
             with
             God
          
           ,
           Gene.
           32.
           28.
           that
           
             God
             speake
             to
             Moses
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             speakes
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
          
           Exod
           :
           33.
           11.
           and
           that
           
             there
             arose
             not
             a
             Prophet
             since
             like
             Moses
             ,
          
           Deut
           34.
           10
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             Dauids
             Sonne
          
           ,
           Math.
           15.
           22.
           and
           
             Dauid
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             ,
          
           Acts
           13.
           22.
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           plain
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           ancient
           approoued
           Author
           ,
           that
           your
           George
           ,
           your
           Christopher
           ,
           your
           Katharin
           ,
           your
           V●sula
           ,
           your
           Margaret
           ,
           were
           holy
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           fauour
           with
           God
           :
           yet
           you
           make
           speciall
           prayers
           to
           these
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaak
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Moses
             ,
          
           or
           Dauid
           :
           whereof
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           the
           reason
           .
           For
           me
           thinks
           it
           is
           grosse
           foolery
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           old
           approoued
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           dote
           and
           rely
           vpon
           younger
           ,
           of
           whose
           sanctity
           ,
           yea
           of
           whose
           entity
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           certaintie
           .
        
         
           45
           It
           is
           written
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           
           that
           
             Maria
             apud
             Deum
             omnibus
             Sanctis
             potentior
             est
             ,
             Maria
             sola
             plus
             potest
             apud
             Deum
             impetrare
             ,
             quam
             omnes
             Sancti
             in
             coelo
             :
          
           The
           virgin
           Mary
           can
           prevaile
           more
           of
           her selfe
           alone
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           beside
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           by
           Ludolphus
           ,
           and
           
             Crysostome
             a
             visitatione
          
           ,
           that
           
             velocior
             est
             nonnun
             quam
             salus
             inuocato
             nomine
             Mariae
             ,
          
           
           
             quam
             inuocato
             nomine
             Domini
             vnici
             Filij
             eius
             :
          
           men
           oftentimes
           finde
           more
           present
           helpe
           vpon
           their
           praying
           to
           our
           Ladie
           ,
           then
           vpon
           their
           praying
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           And
           in
           
             Discipulus
             de
             
             Tempore
          
           we
           reade
           ,
           
           
             Nihil
             nos
             Deus
             voluit
             habere
             quod
             per
             manus
             Maria
             non
             transirit
             :
          
           Gods
           will
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           nothing
           which
           passeth
           not
           by
           the
           virgin
           Maries
           fingers
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           why
           men
           should
           not
           pray
           to
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           only
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           gracious
           and
           omnipotent
           ,
           and
           cease
           to
           trouble
           (
           if
           not
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           )
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           in
           comparison
           of
           her
           are
           so
           gracelesse
           and
           impotent
           ?
        
         
           46
           I
           heare
           you
           say
           ,
           
           that
           when
           you
           desire
           our
           Lady
           and
           other
           Saints
           ,
           to
           send
           you
           health
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           you
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           mercy
           on
           you
           ;
           your
           meaning
           is
           not
           other
           ,
           then
           to
           desire
           them
           to
           procure
           of
           Christ
           by
           their
           prayers
           and
           intercessions
           those
           benefits
           for
           you
           .
           But
           here
           first
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           if
           you
           meane
           no
           worse
           ,
           why
           you
           speake
           so
           harshly
           ?
           Certainly
           the
           rich
           Glutton
           ,
           Luk●
           16.
           24.
           when
           he
           prayed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Father
             Abraham
             hiue
             mercie
             on
             mee
             .
          
           had
           a
           further
           meaning
           ,
           then
           to
           desire
           Abraham
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           .
           And
           the
           
             Patriarke
             Iacob
          
           ,
           when
           his
           wife
           Rache●
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             Giue
             me
             children
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             die
             ,
          
           Genes
           :
           30.
           2.
           supposed
           shee
           had
           a
           further
           meaning
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           then
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           procure
           her
           children
           of
           God
           by
           his
           prayers
           ,
           for
           else
           why
           was
           his
           wrath
           kindled
           against
           her
           for
           saying
           so
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           if
           you
           meane
           no
           other
           ,
           why
           you
           tell
           vs
           so
           many
           tales
           of
           the
           Virgine
           M●ries
           descending
           from
           heaven
           to
           helpe
           her
           suppliants
           on
           earth
           :
           and
           of
           other
           Saints
           personall
           and
           actuall
           performance
           of
           such
           things
           as
           were
           begged
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           written
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           
           
             That
             a
             Priest
             hauing
             his
             tongue
             cut
             out
             by
             heretickes
             ,
          
           
           
             vpon
             his
             mentall
             prayer
             to
             the
             Virgine
             Marie
             ,
          
           
           
             had
             another
             put
             i●
          
           .
           The
           Virgine
           
             Marie
             ,
             digitis
             
             ●ri
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           putting
           her
           finger
           into
           the
           Priests
           mouth
           (
           it
           was
           well
           he
           bit
           her
           not
           )
           fastned
           him
           in
           a
           new
           tongue
           .
           She
           helped
           him
           not
           with
           her
           prayers
           ,
           but
           with
           her
           fingers
           .
        
         
           47
           In
           the
           same
           bookes
           of
           yours
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Virgine
             Marie
             prescribed
             phisicke
             to
             a
             boy
             with
             ascald
             head
             ,
             who
             vsed
             to
             pray
             to
             her
             :
             and
             that
             by
             laying
             her
             owne
             hands
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             shee
             preser●ed
             him
             from
             head-ach
             for
             euer
             .
          
           By
           physicke
           ,
           and
           other
           meanes
           then
           prayers
           ,
           she
           cured
           the
           boy
           of
           his
           infirmities
           .
           In
           the
           same
           bookes
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
           
             That
             a
             good
             fellow
             callad
             Peter
             ,
             prayed
             to
             the
             Virgine
             Mary
             for
             helpe
             :
             and
             that
             shee
             appeared
             to
             him
             with
             Hyppolitus
             in
             her
             companie
             ,
             commanding
             Hyppolitus
             to
             helpe
             him
             :
             which
             Hyppolitus
             did
             ,
             not
             by
             praying
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             binding
             vp
             his
             sores
             with
             his
             hands
             Chirurgeon-like
             .
          
           In
           the
           same
           bookes
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           an
           Abbesse
           ,
           who
           was
           with
           child
           by
           an
           officer
           of
           hers
           ,
           
           prayed
           the
           Virgine
           Marie
           to
           helpe
           her
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           ,
           and
           to
           saue
           her
           credit
           :
           which
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           did
           ,
           not
           by
           praying
           for
           her
           ,
           but
           by
           
             bringing
             two
             Angels
             with
             her
             ,
             who
             played
             the
             midwiues
             ,
             helping
             her
             to
             be
             deliuered
             of
             her
             child
             instantly
             ,
             and
             carying
             it
             (
             by
             the
             virgin
             Maries
             appointment
             )
             to
             an
             Eremite
             ,
             commanding
             him
             in
             the
             virgin
             Maries
             name
             to
             keepe
             it
             till
             it
             was
             seu●n
             yeares
             olde
             .
          
           In
           the
           same
           books
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
           that
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           saued
           likewise
           the
           credit
           of
           a
           whore
           N●nne
           called
           Bea●rix
           ,
           not
           by
           praying
           for
           her
           ,
           but
           by
           
             personil
             supplying
             of
             her
             place
             in
             an
             Oratorie
             ;
             by
             the
             space
             of
             fifteene
             yeares
             together
             ,
             whilest
             sh●e
             rann●
             a
             wooring
             after
             a
             whorem
             nger
             Priest
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             no
             body
             knew
             shew
             as
             missing
             .
          
           Your
           Cardinall
           Baroniu●
           tells
           vs
           soberly
           ,
           that
           Leo
           1.
           having
           written
           
           an
           Epistle
           to
           Plavianus
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           against
           Entyches
           and
           Nestorius
           ,
           he
           layed
           it
           vpon
           St.
           
             Peters
             Tombe
          
           ,
           praying
           him
           instantly
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           errour
           ,
           he
           would
           amend
           it
           :
           and
           that
           after
           certaine
           dayes
           (
           it
           seemes
           S.
           Peter
           tooke
           him
           to
           consider
           well
           of
           it
           )
           S.
           Peter
           appeared
           vnto
           Leo
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           had
           amended
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           
             Leo
             su●
             mens
             Epistolam
             de
             sepulchro
             B.
             Petri
             ,
             aperuit
             eam
             ,
             &
             invenit
             Apostolica
             manu
             emendatam
             :
          
           the
           Pope
           taking
           the
           Epistle
           away
           ,
           and
           opening
           it
           ,
           hee
           found
           it
           corrected
           with
           the
           Apostles
           owne
           hand
           .
           Which
           storie
           seemes
           to
           argue
           ,
           that
           when
           Leo
           desired
           Peter
           to
           amend
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           he
           meant
           more
           then
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           procure
           it
           amended
           of
           God
           by
           his
           prayers
           .
        
         
           48
           Your
           Rhemists
           tell
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             fellowes
             beneath
             is
             more
             available
             then
             then
             the
             prayers
             of
             those
             that
             bee
             in
             the
             glorious
             sight
             of
             God
             aboue
             .
          
           Now
           if
           it
           bee
           indeed
           absurd
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           of
           you
           why
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           Rom
           :
           15.
           30.
           desired
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           and
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           11.
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           Ephes
           :
           6.
           19.
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           and
           Col
           :
           4.
           3.
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           and
           1.
           
           Thess
           :
           5.
           25.
           
           &
           2.
           
           Thes
           :
           3.
           1.
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           and
           Hebr
           :
           13.
           18.
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           his
           fellowes
           beneath
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           desired
           none
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           glorious
           sight
           of
           God
           aboue
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           .
           And
           why
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           Chap
           :
           5.
           16.
           advised
           them
           to
           whom
           hee
           writ
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           (
           beneath
           )
           should
           pray
           for
           another
           ;
           and
           required
           them
           not
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           glorious
           sight
           of
           God
           aboue
           for
           helpe
           .
           
        
         
           49
           Again
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             fellowes
             beneath
             is
             more
             amiable
             then
             the
             prayers
             
             of
             those
             that
             be
             in
             the
             glorious
             fight
             of
             God
             aboue
             ,
          
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           why
           you
           tell
           vs
           so
           many
           tales
           of
           soules
           creeping
           out
           of
           Pugatory
           ,
           craving
           the
           helpe
           of
           their
           fellowes
           beneath
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           of
           any
           soule
           crauing
           the
           helpe
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           glorious
           sight
           of
           God
           aboue
           .
           Haue
           not
           the
           soules
           in
           Purgatorie
           so
           much
           wit
           ,
           as
           to
           repaire
           to
           them
           for
           helpe
           ,
           who
           are
           best
           able
           to
           helpe
           them●
           Or
           are
           you
           of
           
             Leonard
             de
             Vtine
          
           his
           mind
           ,
           who
           holdeth
           ,
           
             quod
             efficaciora
             sunt
             suffragia
             Ecclesia
             praesentis
             facta
             pro
             aliquo
             in
             Purgatori●
             existente
             ,
             quam
             orationis
             Sanctorum
             in
             patria
             :
          
           That
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           millitant
           are
           more
           auailable
           for
           soules
           in
           Purgatorie
           ,
           then
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ?
        
         
           50
           Vergerius
           reports
           ,
           a
           that
           it
           is
           written
           in
           an
           Italian
           booke
           ,
           intitled
           ,
           Flosculi
           S.
           Frar●isci
           ,
           that
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           her
           virginitie
           saued
           all
           women
           to
           the
           time
           of
           
             S.
             Clare
          
           ,
           as
           Christ
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           passion
           saued
           all
           men
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           ,
           in
           whose
           dayes
           S.
           Clare
           liued
           .
           And
           he
           further
           reports
           ,
           that
           whereas
           he
           answered
           that
           booke
           ,
           b
           his
           answer
           was
           condemned
           as
           hereticall
           in
           three
           seuerall
           Indices
           of
           bookes
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           last
           of
           Clemens
           the
           8.
           
           Now
           if
           his
           report
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           how
           you
           can
           saue
           Cardinall
           Bellarmins
           credit
           ,
           who
           denies
           c
           that
           any
           Catholike
           did
           euer
           equall
           in
           any
           sort
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           vnto
           Christ
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           confessed
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           that
           Christ
           saued
           men
           ,
           so
           the
           Author
           professeth
           ,
           that
           she
           saued
           women
           .
        
         
           51
           
             Ambrosius
             Catharinis
          
           in
           an
           Oration
           which
           hee
           made
           An.
           1546.
           in
           the
           second
           Session
           at
           Trent
           ,
           d
           termed
           her
           
             Fidelissimam
             sociam
             Christi
          
           ,
           Christs
           
           most
           faithfull
           fellow
           or
           companion
           .
           And
           another
           great
           Papist
           did
           not
           sticke
           to
           write
           ,
           e
           
             Fuit
             D●minu●
             cum
             Maria
             ,
             &
             ipsacum
             Domino
             in
             eod●m
             labore
             ,
             &
             ●odem
             opere
             redemptionis
             :
             Mater
             enim
             misericoraiae
             adiuvit
             Patrem
             misericordiae
             in
             opere
             nostrae
             salutis
             :
          
           Our
           Lord
           was
           with
           Marie
           ,
           and
           Marie
           with
           our
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           labour
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           :
           for
           the
           Mother
           of
           mercie
           helped
           the
           Father
           of
           mercie
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           Who
           fearing
           some
           might
           reply
           on
           Christs
           behalfe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           Esay
           63.
           
           
             I
             haue
             troden
             the
             winepresse
             alone
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             people
             there
             was
             not
             one
             man
             with
             me
             :
          
           in
           way
           of
           preuenting
           that
           ,
           goes
           on
           thus
           :
           
             Verum
             est
             Domine
             ,
             quod
             non
             est
             vir
             tecum
             ,
             sed
             mulier
             vna
             iecum
             est
             ,
             qua
             omnia
             vulnera
             qua
             tu
             suscipisti
             in
             corpore
             ,
             suscipit
             in
             corde
             :
          
           It
           is
           true
           Lord
           that
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           There
           was
           no
           man
           with
           thee
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           a
           woman
           with
           thee
           ,
           which
           suffered
           all
           the
           wounds
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           which
           thou
           sufferedst
           in
           thy
           body
           .
           Doe
           not
           these
           speeches
           argue
           ,
           that
           some
           Catholickes
           haue
           equalled
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           vnto
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           52.
           
           You
           apply
           that
           to
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           apply
           to
           Christ
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           that
           f
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
          
           (
           meaning
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           20.
           
           )
           
             shall
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             head
          
           :
           you
           g
           say
           ,
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           bruised
           it
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           say
           ;
           that
           
             Of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             haue
             receiued
             euen
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           1.
           16.
           you
           say
           h
           
             Vera●iter
             dicere
             possumus
             ,
             ●am
             de
             matre
             quam
             de
             filio
             ,
             &c.
          
           wee
           may
           as
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           of
           her
           fulnes
           we
           haue
           receiued
           grace
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             did
             reconcile
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             ,
          
           Coloss
           .
           1.
           20.
           and
           that
           he
           did
           
             redeeme
             vs
             
             from
             our
             vaine
             conversation
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
          
           1
           Pet
           :
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           and
           you
           say
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           of
           her
           .
           For
           you
           affirme
           that
           she
           was
           i
           
             Redemptrix
             vniversi
          
           :
           k
           
             Recuratrix
             perditi
             orbis
          
           :
           and
           that
           l
           
             per
             illam
             omnia
             in
             statum
             pristinum
             sunt
             restituta
             .
          
           The
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           given
           
             ad
             educendum
             claustro
             vinctum
          
           ,
           to
           bring
           prisoners
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           Esay
           42.
           7.
           and
           you
           ascribe
           as
           much
           to
           her
           :
           for
           you
           pray
           to
           her
           thus
           :
           m
           
             Solue
             vinculareis
          
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           that
           
             Lambe
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Ioh
           :
           1.
           29.
           and
           you
           seeme
           to
           beleeue
           she
           can
           doe
           as
           much
           ;
           for
           to
           her
           you
           vse
           to
           pray
           ,
           n
           
             m●la
             nostrapelle
          
           ,
           put
           away
           our
           evills
           ;
           o
           meaning
           by
           evills
           ,
           sinnes
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           note
           it
           as
           a
           prerogatiue
           of
           Christs
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           without
           sin
           :
           and
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           
             sicut
             Christus
             redēptor
             noster
             sine
             originali
             extitit
             ,
             ita
             reparatrix
             nostra
             Maria
             illi
             similis
             in
             hoc
             fuisse
             comprobatur
             :
          
           p
           she
           was
           like
           him
           in
           this
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           also
           argue
           ,
           that
           some
           Catholickes
           haue
           equalled
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           vnto
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           53
           You
           giue
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           answerable
           titles
           to
           those
           which
           are
           given
           God.
           For
           as
           God
           is
           called
           
             the
             King
             of
             heauen
          
           ,
           Dan
           :
           4.
           34.
           so
           you
           call
           her
           q
           the
           Queene
           of
           heaven
           .
           As
           God
           is
           called
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           mercies
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           3.
           so
           you
           call
           her
           ,
           r
           the
           mother
           of
           mercie
           ,
           u
           As
           God
           is
           called
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           comfort
           2
           Cor
           1.
           3.
           so
           you
           call
           her
           ſ
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           comfort
           As
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           called
           our
           Hope
           ,
           1
           Tim
           :
           1.
           1.
           so
           t
           you
           call
           her
           .
           As
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           called
           our
           Advocate
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh
           :
           2.
           1.
           so
           you
           call
           her
           .
           As
           hee
           is
           called
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Luk.
           ●
           .
           11.
           so
           she
           x
           a
           Saviouresse
           by
           you
           As
           he
           a
           Mediator
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           so
           she
           y
           a
           Mediatrix
           .
           
           As
           he
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           psal
           .
           78.
           15.
           so
           she
           z
           a
           Redemptrix
           .
           As
           hee
           omnipotent
           ,
           Math.
           28.
           18.
           so
           a
           shee
           .
           As
           he
           
             the
             morning
             starre
          
           ,
           Apoc.
           22.
           16.
           so
           b
           shee
           .
           As
           he
           our
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.
           6.
           so
           c
           she
           .
           As
           he
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.
           28.
           so
           d
           she
           our
           Ladie
           .
           As
           he
           our
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.
           28.
           so
           she
           our
           e
           Goddesse
           .
           As
           he
           a
           
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
          
           ,
           Eph
           2.
           20.
           so
           f
           she
           .
           As
           hee
           
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             people
             Israel
             ,
          
           Luke
           2.
           23.
           so
           g
           shee
           .
           And
           as
           he
           was
           assumed
           into
           heaven
           in
           body
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           9.
           so
           was
           she
           h
           you
           say
           .
           And
           as
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           is
           observed
           in
           a
           remembrance
           of
           him
           ,
           Apocalyp
           .
           1.
           so
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           is
           observed
           holy
           by
           you
           in
           remembrance
           of
           her
           .
           For
           
             Sabbathum
             cuiusque
             hebdomadis
             Mariae
             sacrum
             esse
             ,
             vix
             est
             qui
             nes●iat
             ,
          
           saith
           i
           
             Ferreolus
             Locrius
             Mariae
             Augusta
             ,
             lib.
          
           6.
           cap.
           23.
           and
           
             Dies
             Sabbathi
             dedicata
             est
             gloriosa
             virgini
             Mariae
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Diseipulus
             de
             Tempore
             ,
             serm
          
           .
           164.
           
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           also
           proue
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           you
           Catholicks
           equall
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           Virgine
           Mary
           vnto
           Christe
        
         
           54
           
             Fiunt
             in
             Ecclesiis
             processiones
             annuatim
             ad
             honorem
             Saluatoris
             in
             die
             Palmarum
             ,
             &
             similiter
             ad
             honorem
             matris
             suae
             in
             die
             Purificationis
             ad
             correspondendum
             ad
             diem
             Palmarum
             :
          
           As
           vpon
           Palm
           .
           Sunday
           you
           keep
           yearely
           a
           Procession
           in
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           answerably
           thereunto
           you
           keep
           yearely
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           virgin
           Maries
           purification
           ,
           a
           solemne
           procession
           in
           honour
           of
           her
           ,
           as
           Bernardinus
           confesseth
           in
           Mariali
           6.
           
             part
             .
             ser
          
           .
           2.
           part
           .
           2.
           
             de
             visitatione
             Mariae
          
           .
           And
           
             Statuit
             Ecclesia
             Officium
             particulare
             quod
             dicitur
             singulis
             diebus
             ad
             honorem
             ipsius
             Virginis
             ,
          
           i
           
             sicut
             alind
             Officium
             ad
             honorem
             Dei
             :
          
           as
           you
           haue
           set
           Service
           appointed
           for
           every
           day
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           
           your
           Church
           hath
           appointed
           set
           service
           for
           every
           day
           in
           honour
           of
           her
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           man
           witnesseth
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           And
           whereas
           David
           and
           some
           other
           holy
           persons
           made
           Psalmes
           in
           their
           dayes
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           which
           Psalmes
           ,
           except
           two
           ,
           are
           recorded
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           did
           not
           a
           great
           Cardinall
           among
           you
           *
           publish
           a
           Booke
           ,
           intitled
           
             Psalter
             ium
             B.
             Virginis
          
           ,
           The
           Psalter
           of
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           Mary
           ?
           in
           which
           there
           are
           150
           Psalmes
           ,
           whose
           beginnings
           answer
           to
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Dauids
           150
           Psalmes
           ;
           and
           eight
           other
           Psalmes
           answering
           to
           eight
           Psalmes
           recorded
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           carrying
           the
           name
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
             Ezechias
             ,
             Hanna
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Abacuk
             ,
          
           the
           three
           children
           ,
           and
           Zachary
           ;
           besides
           one
           much
           like
           to
           that
           which
           is
           fathered
           on
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           
             We
             praise
             thee
             O
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           another
           like
           that
           of
           Athanasius
           Creed
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           
             Whosoeuer
             will
             be
             saued
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Virgine
           Mary
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           true
           ,
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           that
           what
           Dauid
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           in
           their
           psalmes
           and
           hymnes
           ascribed
           to
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           every
           their
           psalmes
           and
           hymnes
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           booke
           of
           your
           Cardinalls
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ?
           Doth
           not
           Dauid
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           his
           seventh
           psalme
           say
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             in
             thee
             I
             put
             my
             trust
             :
          
           &
           doth
           not
           your
           Bonauenture
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           his
           seventh
           psalme
           say
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             my
             good
             Ladie
             ,
             in
             thee
             haue
             I
             put
             my
             trust
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           beginning
           of
           Dauids
           ninth
           psalme
           ,
           
             I
             will
             praise
             the
             Lord
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             ?
          
           &
           this
           the
           beginning
           of
           Bonauentures
           ninth
           psalme
           ,
           
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             O
             Ladie
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ?
          
           In
           the
           16.
           psalme
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
           Preserue
           me
           O
           Lord
           :
           
             and
             your
          
           Bona●euture
           in
           his
           16.
           
           Psalme
           saith
           ,
           Preserue
           me
           O
           Lady
           .
           I
           will
           loue
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           
             in
             his
          
           18.
           
           Psalme
           .
           but
           I
           will
           loue
           the●
           O
           Lady
           ,
           saith
           Banave●ture
           
             in
             his
          
           18.
           
           Psalme
           .
           The
           heauens
           declare
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           k
           Dauid
           .
           The
           heauens
           declare
           thy
           glor●
           ,
           saith
           Bonaue●ture
           ,
           
             speaking
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           my
           light
           ,
           saith
           l
           Dauid
           :
           Our
           Lady
           is
           my
           light
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           .
           In
           thee
           O
           Lord
           haue
           I
           put
           my
           trust
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           m
           Dauid
           :
           In
           thee
           O
           Lady
           haue
           I
           put
           my
           trust
           ;
           thou
           art
           my
           strength
           and
           my
           fortresse
           ;
           Into
           thy
           hands
           O
           Lady
           I
           commend
           my
           spirit
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           .
           n
           Reioyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Oye
           righteous
           :
           o
           I
           will
           alway
           giue
           thankes
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           praise
           shall
           bee
           in
           my
           mouth
           continually
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           Reioyce
           in
           our
           Lady
           ,
           O
           yee
           righteous
           ;
           I
           will
           alway
           giue
           thanks
           vnto
           our
           Lady
           ,
           her
           praise
           shall
           be
           in
           my
           mouth
           continually
           ,
           saith
           Benauenture
           .
           p
           Haue
           mercy
           vpon
           me
           O
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
           q
           Saue
           me
           O
           God
           by
           thy
           Name
           ;
           r
           It
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ;
           ſ
           Come
           let
           vs
           reioyce
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           Haue
           mercy
           vpon
           mee
           O
           Lady
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           thy
           compassions
           put
           away
           mine
           iniquities
           ;
           Saue
           me
           O
           Lady
           by
           thy
           name
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           to
           praise
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           vnto
           her
           name
           ;
           Com
           let
           vs
           reioyce
           vnto
           our
           Lady
           ,
           let
           vs
           worship
           and
           fall
           downe
           before
           her
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           .
           t
           Sing
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           a
           new
           song
           ,
           &c.
           
           u
           Sing
           yee
           loud
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           Sing
           vnto
           our
           Lady
           a
           new
           song
           ,
           for
           she
           hath
           done
           maruellous
           things
           ;
           Sing
           ye
           loud
           vnto
           our
           Lady
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           for●e
           her
           with
           glad
           nesse
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           ,
           x
           O
           Lord
           heare
           my
           prayer
           ,
           &
           let
           my
           cry
           come
           vnto
           thee
           :
           y
           My
           soule
           praise
           thou
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           all
           that
           is
           within
           me
           praise
           his
           holy
           name
           :
           My
           
           soule
           praise
           thou
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           which
           forgiueth
           all
           thine
           iniquities
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           O
           Ladie
           heare
           my
           prayer
           ,
           and
           let
           my
           cry
           come
           vnto
           thee
           ;
           my
           soule
           praise
           thou
           our
           Lady
           ,
           which
           forgiueth
           all
           my
           sins
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           .
           z
           The
           Lord
           said
           to
           my
           Lord
           ,
           Sit
           thou
           on
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           saith
           Dauid
           .
           The
           Lord
           said
           vnto
           our
           Lady
           ,
           good
           Mother
           sit
           thou
           on
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           saith
           Boaauenture
           .
           
             And
             to
             omit
             a
             hundred
             like
             speeches
             whereas
          
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           a
           Let
           euery
           thing
           that
           hath
           breath
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Bonauenture
           saith
           ,
           Let
           euery
           thing
           that
           hath
           breth
           praise
           our
           Lady
           .
           Esay
           
             in
             his
             Psalme
          
           saith
           ,
           b
           I
           will
           praise
           thee
           O
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Bonauenture
           
             in
             his
             Psalme
             saith
          
           ,
           I
           wil
           praise
           thee
           O
           Ladie
           ,
           Behold
           my
           Lady
           is
           my
           saluation
           ,
           I
           will
           trust
           &
           not
           feare
           ;
           Declare
           our
           Ladies
           works
           among
           the
           people
           .
           Hanna
           
             in
             her
             Psalme
             saith
          
           ,
           c
           mine
           horne
           is
           exalted
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           Bonauenture
           
             in
             his
             Psalme
             saith
          
           ,
           mine
           horne
           is
           exalted
           in
           our
           Lady
           ;
           There
           is
           none
           so
           holy
           as
           our
           Lady
           ,
           she
           maketh
           poore
           &
           maketh
           rich
           ,
           d
           she
           bringeth
           low
           &
           exalteth
           .
           Moses
           
             in
             the
             one
             of
             his
             two
             Psalmes
             saith
             ,
          
           Hearken
           ye
           heauens
           ,
           &c.
           for
           I
           will
           publish
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           Bonauenture
           
             in
             his
             psalme
             saith
          
           .
           Hearken
           yee
           heauens
           what
           I
           will
           speake
           of
           our
           Ladie
           ,
           e
           &c.
           
           O
           all
           yee
           worke●
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           blesse
           ye
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
             said
             the
             three
             children
             in
             their
             Psalme
             ;
             but
          
           Bonauenture
           saith
           ,
           O
           all
           yee
           workes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           blesse
           yee
           our
           Ladie
           ,
           &c.
           
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ;
           &
           thou
           child
           shalt
           be
           called
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           said
           f
           Zacharie
           
             in
             his
             Psalme
             ;
             but
          
           Bonauenture
           saith
           ,
           Blessed
           our
           Lady
           the
           mother
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ;
           &
           thou
           Mary
           shalt
           be
           called
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Highest
           .
           Wee
           praise
           thee
           O
           God
           ,
           wee
           acknowledge
           thee
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           said
           Ambrose
           and
           Austin
           
             in
             their
             
             Psalme
          
           ;
           We
           praise
           thee
           O
           Lady
           ,
           wee
           acknowledge
           thee
           O
           Mary
           to
           be
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           .
           Whosoeuer
           will
           be
           saued
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           before
           all
           things●●
           that
           hee
           hold
           the
           Catholicke
           faith
           ,
           &c.
           said
           Athanasius
           ;
           but
           whosoeuer
           will
           be
           saued
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           hee
           stedfastly
           beleeue
           what
           concernes
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
           
             And
             doth
             not
             all
             this
             proue
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             you
             Catholikes
             doe
             in
             some
             sort
             equall
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             vnto
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           55
           
             Omnia
             quae
             Dei
             sunt
             ,
             Mariae
             sunt
             ;
             quia
             mater
             &
             sponsa
             Dei
             illa
             est
             :
          
           All
           things
           which
           are
           Gods
           ,
           are
           the
           Virgine
           Maries
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           both
           the
           spouse
           and
           mother
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           g
           a
           great
           Rabbin
           of
           yours
           .
           And
           
             Tot
             creaturae
             seruiunt
             gloriosae
             Mariae
             Virgini
             ,
             quot
             seruiunt
             Trinitati
             :
          
           As
           many
           creatures
           honour
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           as
           honour
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           h
           saith
           another
           .
           Christ
           was
           willing
           (
           as
           i
           some
           of
           your
           men
           say
           )
           
             Paterno
             principatui
             quodam
             modo
             principatum
             aquiparare
             maternum
             ,
          
           that
           his
           Mothers
           soveraigntie
           should
           in
           some
           sort
           equall
           the
           soueraignty
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           .
           As
           it
           is
           a
           true
           proposition
           ,
           k
           
             Divine
             imperio
             omnia
             famulantur
             ,
             &
             Virgo
          
           ;
           All
           creatures
           ,
           euen
           the
           Virgin
           her selfe
           ,
           are
           subiect
           to
           Gods
           command
           :
           so
           is
           this
           proposition
           true
           ,
           
             Imperio
             Virginis
             omnia
             famula●tur
             ,
             &
             Deus
             :
          
           All
           creatures
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           virgin
           Maries
           command
           .
           l
           
             Duae
             Cathedrae
             ,
             &c.
          
           Two
           Chairs
           of
           estate
           were
           prepared
           in
           heaven
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           Christ
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           .
           And
           she
           sits
           by
           him
           (
           as
           m
           you
           say
           )
           
             v●
             genus
             humanum
             habeat
             semper
             ante
             faciem
             Dei
             Adiutoriun
             simile
             Christo
             ad
             procurandum
             suam
             salute
             ,
          
           that
           mankind
           may
           haue
           alwayes
           before
           God
           an
           Advocate
           
           like
           to
           Christ
           .
           Were
           they
           no
           Catholickes
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           reade
           these
           ?
           Or
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           manifestly
           herehence
           follow
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           you
           Catholickes
           haue
           equalled
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           vnto
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           56
           You
           a
           teach
           ,
           that
           whereas
           Gods
           Kingdome
           consists
           of
           Iustice
           and
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           God
           retaining
           to
           himselfe
           the
           one
           halfe
           thereof
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           gaue
           the
           other
           halfe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           his
           Mother
           .
           You
           tel
           vs
           ,
           b
           that
           
             velocior
             est
             nōnunquā
             salus
             memorato
             n●mine
             Mari●●
             ,
             quàm
             inuosato
             nomine
             Domini
             Iesu
             vnici
             filij
             eius
             :
          
           Men
           may
           oftentimes
           be
           sooner
           saved
           by
           calling
           on
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           then
           on
           Christ
           .
           You
           tell
           vs
           ,
           c
           that
           Saint
           Francis
           his
           Friers
           who
           could
           not
           get
           into
           heauen
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           red
           ladder
           ,
           at
           the
           top
           whereof
           Christ
           stood
           ,
           got
           easily
           into
           heauen
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           white
           ladder
           ,
           at
           the
           top
           whereof
           his
           Mother
           stood
           .
           d
           You
           wish
           sicke
           folkes
           to
           call
           vpon
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           ,
           in
           assurance
           that
           she
           will
           make
           their
           entrance
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           when
           otherwise
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           through
           the
           divine
           iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           enter
           in
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           iniquities
           .
           And
           the
           like
           counsell
           you
           giue
           to
           others
           who
           are
           in
           extremity
           :
           for
           
             eum
             adolescens
             quidam
             Lutetia
             ad
             supplicium
             illud
             exquisitum
             et
             horrendum
             fidei
             nomine
             duceretur
             ,
             ac
             palo
             inspecto
             subinde
             exclamaret
             ,
             Domine
             Deus
             habe
             mis●rationem
             me●
             magni
             quid●m
             nominis
             Theologus
             male
             in
             sidens
             ,
             identidem
             increpantis
             voce
             &
             gestu
             acclamauit
             ;
             Dic
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Maria
             M●ter
             grati●e
             ,
             Mater
             misericordi●e
             ,
             &c.
          
           when
           a
           yong
           man
           was
           to
           be
           burnt
           at
           Paris
           for
           his
           ●aith
           ,
           vpon
           sight
           of
           the
           stake
           ,
           cried
           ,
           O
           Lord
           my
           God
           ,
           haue
           
           thou
           mercie
           vpon
           me
           ;
           a
           great
           Divine
           of
           yours
           ,
           who
           rode
           by
           on
           a
           mule
           ,
           reprooved
           him
           sharply
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           call
           vpon
           the
           mother
           of
           grace
           and
           mercie
           ,
           &c.
           as
           e
           Cassander
           witnesseth
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           thus
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           how
           you
           can
           cleare
           your selues
           from
           holding
           ,
           that
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           is
           more
           mercifull
           then
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           repose
           more
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           her
           then
           in
           Christ
           :
        
         
           57
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           you
           make
           mo
           prayers
           to
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           then
           to
           Christ
           :
           f
           for
           shee
           hath
           ten
           Aue
           Maries
           of
           you
           ,
           for
           one
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           that
           Christ
           hath
           .
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           g
           that
           your
           Preachers
           before
           their
           Sermons
           make
           their
           entrance
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           
             Aue
             Maria
          
           to
           the
           blessed
           Virgin.
           For
           ,
           
             Omnes
             praedicantes
             exordium
             pro
             gratia
             impetranda
             à
             salutatione
             Angelica
             faciunt
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Bernardinus
             de
             Busti
          
           :
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           shee
           hath
           the
           honour
           of
           receiving
           thankes
           before
           Christ
           :
           for
           vpon
           finishing
           of
           your
           books
           which
           you
           publish
           ,
           you
           conclude
           with
           h
           
             Laus
             Deo
             ,
             &
             beatissimae
             Virgini
             ,
             Deo
             item
             Iesu
             Christe
             :
          
           Glorie
           be
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           most
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           the
           Sonne
           :
           you
           giving
           precedencie
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           before
           her
           Sonne
           ,
           not
           remembring
           at
           all
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           your
           so
           often
           praying
           vnto
           her
           ,
           and
           praying
           to
           her
           before
           her
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           rendring
           of
           thankes
           vnto
           her
           before
           her
           Sonne
           ,
           argue
           that
           you
           honour
           her
           more
           then
           her
           Sonne
           ?
        
         
           58
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           moe
           Churches
           and
           Oratories
           which
           you
           call
           by
           her
           name
           ,
           then
           by
           Christs
           ,
           i
           
             Non
             est
             ciuitas
             ,
             vel
             castram
             ,
             seu
             vi●la
             ,
             
             quae
             non
             habet
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             vel
             saltem
             Capellam
             aliquā
             ad
             honorem
             virginis
             Mariae
             :
             immo
             plures
             reperiuntur
             Ecclesia
             et
             intitulatae
             ,
             quam
             ad
             honorem
             Saluator
             is
             &
             Sanctorum
             omnium
             :
          
           There
           is
           not
           a
           citty
           ,
           nor
           a
           castle
           ,
           nor
           a
           grange
           house
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           either
           a
           Church
           or
           a
           Chappell
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Virgine
           Marie
           :
           yea
           there
           are
           more
           Churches
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Virgine
           Marie
           then
           to
           Christ
           and
           to
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           shee
           hath
           more
           Holy
           dayes
           observed
           by
           you
           to
           her
           honour
           ,
           then
           Christ
           to
           his
           :
           for
           hee
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           can
           learne
           )
           hath
           onely
           these
           dayes
           obserued
           as
           holy
           by
           you
           ,
           viz.
           his
           Nativitie
           ,
           his
           Circumcision
           ,
           his
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           Corpus
           Christi
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           :
           but
           k
           shee
           hath
           her
           Feast
           of
           Conception
           ,
           of
           her
           Nativitie
           ,
           of
           her
           presentation
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           of
           her
           Annuntiation
           ,
           of
           her
           Visitation
           ,
           of
           her
           Purification
           ,
           of
           her
           Assumption
           ,
           her
           Snow
           feast
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           besides
           the
           Feast
           of
           her
           espousals
           ,
           of
           her
           Sorrowes
           ,
           of
           her
           Ioyes
           ,
           and
           her
           weekely
           Saturday
           feast
           .
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           shee
           hath
           more
           presents
           and
           gifts
           bestowed
           vpon
           her
           ,
           then
           Christ
           hath
           vpon
           him
           .
           For
           l
           you
           decke
           her
           Churches
           and
           Chappell
           's
           ,
           with
           gold
           and
           silver
           ,
           and
           precious
           stones
           :
           whereas
           Christs
           are
           open
           to
           winde
           and
           weather
           .
           m
           Where
           shee
           hath
           had
           by
           Offerings
           200
           pounds
           yearely
           ,
           there
           Christ
           hath
           had
           some
           yeares
           but
           fiue
           markes
           .
           and
           some
           yeares
           not
           a
           penny
           .
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           you
           goe
           oftner
           a
           pilgrimage
           to
           her
           Image
           ,
           then
           vnto
           Christs
           .
           For
           in
           Italy
           you
           goe
           by
           droues
           to
           her
           Image
           at
           Loretto
           ;
           in
           Liguria
           you
           goe
           to
           Savona
           ;
           in
           Spaine
           to
           the
           mount
           Serrato
           ;
           in
           France
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Cleere
           ;
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           to
           Hales
           :
           
           and
           with
           vs
           in
           England
           (
           when
           it
           was
           popish
           )
           you
           flocked
           to
           her
           Image
           at
           Ipswich
           and
           Walsingham
           ,
           as
           n
           Stapleton
           witnesseth
           :
           whereas
           of
           such
           flocking
           to
           any
           of
           Christs
           Images
           ,
           wee
           neither
           reade
           nor
           heare
           of
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           your
           intituling
           Churches
           with
           her
           name
           ,
           and
           observing
           of
           Holy
           dayes
           to
           her
           honour
           ,
           and
           presenting
           her
           with
           such
           gifts
           ,
           and
           running
           of
           pilgrimage
           to
           her
           Image
           so
           far
           and
           so
           often
           ,
           fortifie
           the
           former
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           you
           honour
           her
           more
           then
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           59
           o
           
             Statuit
             Ecclesia
             quod
             singulis
             diebus
             ter
             pulsentur
             campanae
             ad
             honorem
             benedictae
             matris
             Dei
             ,
             maxime
             de
             mane
             ,
             et
             de
             sero
             ,
             vt
             omnes
             ipsam
             immaculatam
             Virginem
             genibus
             flexis
             adorantes
             venerentur
             ,
             ac
             beatificent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Your
           Church
           hath
           ordained
           that
           three
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           a
           bell
           (
           which
           you
           call
           your
           Ave
           Marie
           bell
           )
           shall
           be
           rung
           to
           put
           men
           in
           minde
           of
           worshiping
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           ,
           of
           recommending
           your selues
           to
           her
           ,
           of
           that
           thankfulnesse
           which
           you
           owe
           to
           her
           :
           but
           you
           haue
           no
           ordinance
           for
           the
           ringing
           of
           a
           bell
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           to
           put
           men
           in
           minde
           of
           worshipping
           Christ
           .
           Your
           Church
           hath
           taught
           men
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           to
           command
           her
           Sonne
           :
           
             Ora
             Patrem
             ,
             &
             iube
             Filio
             .
          
           Intreat
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           command
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           was
           p
           an
           vsuall
           prayer
           in
           many
           Churches
           :
           and
           so
           was
           ,
        
         
           
             O
             foelix
             puerpera
             ,
          
           
             Nostra
             pians
             scelera
             ,
          
           
             Iure
             matris
             impera
          
           
             Redemptori
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           your
           q
           Bonauenture
           Ladies
           Psalter
           lately
           printed
           ,
           
             Coge
             illum
             peccatoribus
             misereri
          
           :
           Compell
           
           him
           (
           viz.
           Christ
           )
           to
           haue
           mercie
           vpon
           sinners
           ,
           saith
           Bonauenture
           speaking
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Marie
           .
           And
           in
           another
           r
           Treatise
           of
           Bonauentures
           making
           ,
           called
           
             Corona
             B.
             Mariae
             Virginis
          
           ,
           this
           formall
           prayer
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           :
           
             O
             Imperatrix
             ,
             &
             Domina
             nostra
             benignissima
             ,
             iure
             matris
             impera
             tuo
             dilectissimo
             filio
             Domino
             nostro
             Iesu
             Christo
             ,
             vt
             mentes
             nostras
             ab
             amore
             terrestrium
             ad
             coelestia
             desideria
             erigere
             dignetur
             :
          
           O
           noble
           Empresse
           ,
           and
           kinde
           Ladie
           ,
           wee
           pray
           thee
           vse
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           mother
           ,
           and
           command
           thy
           Sonne
           and
           our
           Saviour
           to
           turne
           our
           hearts
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           vnto
           the
           loue
           of
           heavenly
           .
           Doth
           not
           this
           your
           care
           to
           see
           her
           served
           ,
           and
           the
           soveraigntie
           which
           you
           giue
           her
           over
           her
           Sonne
           ,
           inforce
           that
           you
           esteeme
           of
           her
           more
           then
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           60
           You
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           ſ
           
             Salomon
             dicit
             ,
             qui
             parum
             noverat
             de
             Maria
             ,
          
           t
           
             Turris
             fortissima
             nomen
             Domini
             ,
             ad
             ipsum
             confugiet
             iustus
             ,
             &
             exaltabitur
             :
             nobis
             au●em
             dicendum
             ,
             Turris
             fortissima
             nomen
             Dominae
             ,
             ad
             ipsam
             confugiet
             peccator
             ,
             &
             salvabitur
             :
             Salomon
          
           who
           knew
           little
           of
           the
           Virgine
           Marie
           ,
           said
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           strong
           Tower
           ,
           the
           righteous
           shall
           come
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           exalted
           :
           but
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           our
           Ladie
           is
           a
           strong
           Tower
           ,
           let
           the
           sinner
           come
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
           You
           tell
           of
           a
           u
           souldier
           who
           did
           never
           any
           other
           good
           deede
           ▪
           then
           saying
           of
           an
           Ave
           Marie
           when
           hee
           rose
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           another
           when
           hee
           went
           to
           bed
           at
           evening
           ,
           who
           
             gratia
             Virginis
             salvatus
             est
          
           ,
           was
           saved
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Virgine
           Marie
           .
           And
           you
           tell
           vs
           of
           a
           x
           theefe
           and
           murtherer
           ,
           who
           did
           never
           good
           deed
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           fasted
           Saturday
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Virgin
           
           Marie
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           was
           likewise
           saved
           .
           You
           tell
           vs
           of
           an
           y
           vnthrift
           ,
           who
           to
           get
           wealth
           by
           diuelish
           meanes
           ,
           renounced
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           because
           he
           would
           not
           renounce
           the
           virgine
           Mary
           ,
           was
           pardoned
           :
           and
           of
           a
           z
           gracelesse
           gentleman
           ,
           of
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           complained
           as
           of
           one
           that
           crucified
           him
           ,
           who
           yet
           because
           he
           honored
           the
           virgine
           Marie
           by
           fasting
           Saturday
           ,
           sped
           well
           enough
           .
           You
           tell
           vs
           of
           a
           one
           who
           should
           haue
           beene
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sinnefullnesse
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           absolved
           at
           the
           Virgins
           intreatie
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           her
           servants
           :
           and
           of
           b
           another
           that
           was
           indeed
           condemned
           to
           hell
           by
           Christ
           ;
           and
           yet
           reprieved
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           importunitie
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           saved
           .
           Do
           n●
           all
           these
           tales
           (
           ordinarily
           told
           in
           your
           pulpits
           )
           convince
           ,
           that
           your
           forefathers
           laboured
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           rather
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           virgine
           Marie
           then
           in
           her
           Sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           ?
           
             Multi
             videntur
             B.
             Virginem
             in
             maiore
             veneratione
             habere
             quàm
             Christum
             filium
             eius
             :
          
           many
           seeme
           to
           honour
           the
           blessed
           Virgine
           more
           then
           her
           Sonne
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           a
           c
           great
           man
           of
           your
           Religion
           ;
           imputing
           the
           cause
           thereof
           to
           their
           *
           simplicitie
           ;
           but
           he
           might
           more
           iustly
           haue
           imputed
           it
           to
           your
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           addeth
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             Quia
             honor
             matris
             redundat
             in
             filium
             ,
          
           Prov.
           17.
           
             patientiam
             habet
             filius
             Dei
             de
             hac
             quorundam
             virorum
             &
             mulierum
             simplicitate
             :
          
           Because
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           mother
           redounds
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           ,
           Prov.
           17.
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           beares
           with
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           such
           men
           and
           women
           as
           honour
           his
           mother
           more
           then
           himselfe
           .
           For
           doth
           not
           this
           doctrine
           afford
           good
           encouragement
           for
           such
           practise
           ?
        
         
         
           61
           I
           finde
           in
           many
           of
           your
           a
           Catechismes
           ,
           the
           second
           Commandement
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           left
           out
           quite
           :
           and
           in
           b
           some
           of
           your
           Catechismes
           ,
           for
           
             Remember
             thou
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
          
           I
           finde
           ,
           
             Remember
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Holy
             dayes
             .
          
           And
           in
           your
           c
           
             Trent
             Catechisme
          
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           Commandements
           so
           huddled
           together
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           how
           it
           distinguisheth
           and
           rankes
           them
           :
           whether
           it
           makes
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             couet
             thy
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
          
           the
           ninth
           commandement
           ,
           as
           d
           some
           popish
           Catechismes
           doe
           ;
           or
           the
           tenth
           ,
           as
           e
           others
           do
           .
           My
           desire
           is
           you
           would
           giue
           me
           a
           reason
           of
           
             leauing
             out
          
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           of
           changing
           the
           third
           according
           to
           your
           account
           ,
           the
           fourth
           in
           ours
           ;
           and
           such
           nimbing
           of
           the
           9
           ,
           and
           10.
           together
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           agree
           among
           your selues
           which
           is
           the
           ninth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           tenth
           .
        
         
           62
           
             You
             teach
             ,
             that
          
           f
           to
           speake
           against
           your
           Pope
           is
           a
           most
           deadly
           finne
           against
           the
           first
           Commandement
           of
           God
           :
           That
           g
           to
           deuise
           or
           to
           procure
           pictures
           to
           be
           deuised
           by
           others
           ,
           which
           may
           in
           any
           sort
           be
           disgracefull
           to
           your
           Pope
           or
           to
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           of
           your
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           h
           to
           keepe
           books
           either
           of
           heretickes
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           respect
           ,
           forbidden
           by
           your
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           i
           not
           to
           detect
           a
           man
           infected
           with
           heresie
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           ought
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             detect
             a
             Protestant
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             )
          
           is
           a
           sinne
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           k
           to
           disswide
           or
           hinder
           any
           for
           entring
           Religion
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             your
             language
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             Monke
             or
             a
             Nunne
             )
          
           it
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           l
           to
           set
           lights
           by
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           regard
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           first
           
           commandement
           .
           That
           m
           hee
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           fiue
           commandements
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           sins
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           n
           hee
           who
           beleeues
           not
           vndoubtedly
           your
           Popish
           Purgatorie
           ,
           sinnes
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           o
           not
           to
           beleeue
           whatsoeuer
           your
           Romish
           Church
           beleeues
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           first
           commandement
           .
           That
           p
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           infidelitie
           or
           heresie
           to
           communicate
           in
           both
           kindes
           .
           
             And
             doe
             not
             you
             hereby
             bewray
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             of
             no
             sinnes
             grievous
             sinnes
             ?
          
        
         
           62
           Saint
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           which
           rebelled
           against
           the
           law
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           23.
           complained
           of
           his
           hard
           estate
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           rid
           his
           fingers
           of
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           24.
           terming
           it
           expresly
           sinne
           ,
           v.
           17.
           yet
           your
           q
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           denies
           ,
           that
           concupiscence
           in
           the
           regenerate
           is
           sin
           :
           and
           your
           r
           Possevin
           thinkes
           it
           not
           meete
           ,
           that
           wee
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           should
           call
           it
           sinne
           .
           Stealing
           for
           need
           is
           sinne
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           Prov.
           30.
           9
           :
           yet
           with
           ſ
           you
           ,
           stealing
           for
           need
           ,
           is
           no
           sinne
           .
           And
           doe
           not
           these
           two
           instances
           bewray
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           of
           sins
           no
           sins
           ?
           But
           your
           turning
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           into
           Evāgelicall
           counsels
           ,
           puts
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           not
           to
           obserue
           Gods
           commandements
           ;
           yet
           according
           to
           your
           learning
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           sinne
           ,
           not
           to
           obserue
           Gods
           counsells
           ,
           t
           
             Nemo
             peccat
             si
             Dei
             consilia
             praetermittat
             :
          
           u
           
             Intermittere
             consilia
             nullum
             peccatum
             est
          
           :
           x
           
             Consilium
             si
             non
             seruetur
             ,
             nullam
             habet
             poenam
             ,
          
           goes
           for
           good
           divinity
           with
           you
           .
           Now
           that
           you
           turne
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           into
           counsels
           ,
           it
           is
           proved
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Resist
             not
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             
             Loue
             your
             enemies
             :
             Lend
             ,
             looking
             for
             nothing
             againe
             :
             Pray
             for
             them
             which
             curse
             you
             :
             Let
             your
             communication
             bee
             Yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
             Nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             If
             thy
             right
             eye
             cause
             thee
             to
             offend
             ;
             plucke
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             .
             Take
             heede
             you
             giue
             not
             your
             almes
             before
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Be
             not
             carefull
             :
             and
             care
             not
             for
             to
             morrow
             .
             If
             any
             brother
             haue
             a
             wife
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             content
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             forsake
             her
             :
             and
             the
             woman
             that
             hath
             an
             husband
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             content
             to
             dwell
             with
             her
             ,
             let
             her
             not
             forsake
             him
             :
          
           are
           held
           by
           y
           you
           ,
           not
           commandements
           ,
           but
           Evangelicall
           counsels
           .
           For
           vpon
           this
           ground
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           resist
           evill
           ,
           though
           hee
           loue
           not
           his
           enemies
           ,
           though
           hee
           pray
           not
           for
           them
           who
           curse
           him
           ,
           though
           his
           communication
           be
           more
           then
           Yea
           and
           nay
           ,
           though
           he
           plucke
           not
           out
           his
           right
           eye
           when
           it
           offends
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           giue
           almes
           to
           be
           seene
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           carefull
           for
           to
           morrow
           ,
           though
           he
           leaue
           his
           vnbeleeuing
           wife
           who
           would
           dwell
           with
           him
           ,
           &c.
           in
           all
           this
           he
           stones
           not
           .
        
         
           63
           
             Whosoeuer
             is
             angry
             with
             his
             brother
             vnaduisedly
             ,
             is
             culpable
             of
             iudgement
          
           ;
           and
           
             whosoeuer
             saith
             Raca
             ,
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             a
             Councel
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           22.
           yet
           
             vnaduised
             anger
          
           ,
           and
           Racaing
           of
           a
           mans
           brother
           ,
           are
           but
           veniall
           sins
           with
           z
           you
           .
           
             Foolish
             talking
          
           and
           
             iesting
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             not
             comly
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           Eph.
           5.
           4.
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           veniall
           sinnes
           with
           a
           you
           .
           
             Of
             euery
             idle
             word
             that
             men
             shall
             speake
             ,
             they
             shall
             giue
             an
             account
             thereof
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           Ma●
           .
           12.
           36.
           yet
           idle
           words
           are
           but
           veniall
           sinnes
           with
           b
           you
           .
           Flattery
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Apostle
           cleareth
           himselfe
           as
           from
           a
           foule
           fault
           ,
           1.
           
           Thesse
           .
           2.
           5
           is
           but
           a
           veniall
           sinne
           with
           c
           you
           *
           
             Continuall
             haunting
             of
             Tauerne
             or
             Ale-house
             ,
          
           noted
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           an
           
           heathenish
           sinne
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.
           3.
           is
           but
           a
           veniall
           sin
           with
           d
           you
           :
           no
           nor
           yet
           e
           drunkennesse
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           The
           provoking
           of
           wife
           and
           children
           to
           anger
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           forbids
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           19.
           21.
           is
           but
           a
           veniall
           sin
           with
           f
           you
           .
           Though
           we
           reade
           Psal
           .
           5.
           6.
           that
           the
           Lord
           shall
           destroy
           them
           that
           speake
           lies
           ;
           yet
           lying
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           but
           in
           a
           merriment
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           a
           veniall
           sin
           with
           g
           you
           .
           Yea
           some
           kinde
           of
           periurie
           ,
           and
           cursed
           speaking
           ,
           though
           cursed
           speakers
           be
           h
           excluded
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           expresly
           ,
           and
           periury
           in
           generall
           condemned
           ,
           Mal.
           3.
           5.
           are
           but
           veniall
           sinnes
           with
           i
           you
           .
           
             If
             a
             boy
             rob
             his
             father
             but
             of
             little
             summes
             of
             money
             ;
             if
             he
             steale
             pins
             ,
             points
             ,
             bowles
             ,
             or
             such
             small
             things
             from
             his
             companions
             ,
          
           he
           sinnes
           but
           venially
           in
           k
           your
           opinion
           .
           Provided
           a
           man
           hear
           a
           Masse
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           he
           may
           spend
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           in
           hawking
           ,
           in
           hunting
           ,
           in
           skirmishing
           ,
           in
           iusting
           ,
           in
           tourneying
           ,
           in
           bowling
           ,
           in
           carding
           ,
           in
           dicing
           ,
           in
           dancing
           ,
           in
           going
           to
           playes
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           like
           idle
           exercises
           ,
           and
           not
           sinne
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           l
           some
           of
           you
           say
           ,
           or
           at
           m
           most
           but
           venially
           .
           To
           manage
           a
           mans
           owne
           estate
           wickedly
           by
           spending
           wastfully
           ,
           or
           sparing
           miserably
           :
           to
           play
           the
           glutton
           ,
           to
           exceede
           in
           apparell
           ,
           to
           spend
           the
           time
           idly
           ,
           to
           pray
           retchlesly
           ,
           to
           brag
           of
           himselfe
           insolently
           ,
           are
           but
           veniall
           sinnes
           with
           n
           you
           .
           For
           one
           woman
           to
           call
           another
           woman
           whore
           ,
           or
           theefe
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           comes
           first
           to
           her
           tongues
           end
           :
           for
           servants
           to
           miscall
           and
           raile
           one
           on
           another
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           veniall
           sin
           with
           o
           you
           .
           For
           a
           man
           in
           his
           fury
           or
           choller
           to
           play
           any
           impious
           or
           desperate
           part
           ,
           to
           revile
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           veniall
           sinne
           with
           p
           you
           .
           And
           doth
           
           not
           this
           argue
           ,
           your
           Religion
           to
           be
           a
           licentious
           Religiō
           ,
           which
           of
           such
           practises
           make
           but
           peccadillos
           ?
        
         
           65
           It
           is
           a
           foule
           sin
           for
           subiects
           to
           rebell
           against
           their
           Soveraignes
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           1.
           yet
           you
           commend
           rebellion
           in
           subiectes
           ,
           u
           Your
           Colledge
           of
           Iesuites
           at
           Salamanca
           in
           Spayne
           ,
           concluded
           the
           seventh
           day
           of
           March
           ,
           Anno
           1620.
           
           That
           
             the
             Papists
             in
          
           Ireland
           
             might
             fauour
             the
             Arch-traitor
             Tyrone
             ,
             idque
             magno
             cum
             merito
             ,
             &
             speretributionis
             aeternae
          
           ;
           very
           meritoriously
           ,
           and
           with
           hope
           of
           heaven
           .
           And
           in
           Lewis
           of
           Bavaria
           the
           Emperour
           his
           dayes
           ,
           they
           who
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           x
           were
           called
           by
           your
           predecessors
           ,
           
             Ecclesiae
             filij
             ,
             &
             verè
             fideles
             ,
          
           your
           Churches
           white
           sonnes
           and
           truely
           faithfull
           ;
           whereas
           they
           who
           stood
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           called
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           foule
           sinne
           to
           
             vse
             vaine
             repetition
             in
             prayers
          
           ,
           Math.
           6.
           7.
           
           Yet
           you
           commend
           your
           Iesus
           Psalters
           ,
           wherein
           you
           repeate
           one
           prayer
           150.
           times
           .
        
         
           
             To
             beleeue
             lies
          
           seemes
           a
           foule
           sin
           :
           for
           God
           threatneth
           such
           as
           he
           resolues
           to
           damn
           ,
           
             to
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             that
             they
             should
             beleeue
             lies
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Thessal
           .
           2.
           11.
           yet
           you
           hold
           the
           
             beleeuing
             of
             lies
          
           to
           be
           meritorious
           in
           some
           persons
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Si
             rusticus
             circa
             Articulos
             credat
             suo
             Episcopo
             proponenti
             aliquod
             dogma
             hareticorum
             ,
             meretur
             in
             credendo
             ,
             licet
             sit
             error
             :
          
           If
           a
           country
           follow
           beleeue
           the
           Bishop
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           preaching
           some
           hereticall
           point
           against
           an
           Article
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           hee
           merits
           in
           beleeuing
           him
           ,
           saith
           y
           Tales
           .
           And
           doe
           not
           these
           are
           instances
           proue
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           of
           sinnes
           vertues
           :
        
         
           66
           You
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           forgiue
           sinnes
           to
           commit
           :
           which
           is
           proved
           by
           this
           ,
           z
           that
           the
           Abbot
           of
           
           Swines-head
           absolved
           a
           Monke
           who
           acquainted
           him
           with
           his
           purpose
           of
           poysoning
           King
           Iohn
           with
           a
           pot
           of
           Ale
           ,
           before
           the
           Monke
           poysoned
           the
           King.
           And
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Germaines
           :
           for
           in
           their
           a
           grievances
           exhibited
           to
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           they
           complained
           ,
           that
           the
           pardoners
           perswaded
           the
           people
           they
           could
           pardon
           
             noxas
             praeteritas
             aut
             futuras
          
           ,
           both
           faults
           past
           ,
           and
           faults
           to
           come
           .
           And
           as
           much
           may
           bee
           gathered
           out
           of
           Sigismonds
           the
           Emperours
           words
           at
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           who
           speaking
           against
           dispensations
           ,
           said
           thus
           :
           b
           
             Legimus
             Christum
             Petro
             potestatem
             duntaxat
             relaxandi
             peccata
             ,
             non
             admittendi
             dedisse
             :
          
           Wee
           reade
           that
           Christ
           gaue
           Peter
           onely
           power
           to
           remit
           sins
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           commit
           sinnes
           .
           For
           it
           is
           plaine
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Peters
           of
           his
           dayes
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           to
           dispense
           with
           such
           as
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           sin
           .
           But
           most
           directly
           is
           the
           point
           proved
           by
           c
           
             Martinus
             Al●ensus
             Vivaldus
          
           ,
           that
           great
           famous
           Spanish
           Doctor
           :
           for
           in
           him
           we
           reade
           ,
           
             Quòd
             Pap●
             habet
             omnimodam
             potestatem
             in
             omnes
             Christi
             fideles
             ,
             tam
             quoad
             commissa
             ,
             quam
             quoad
             committenda
             crimina
             absolvenda
             :
          
           That
           the
           Pope
           hath
           all
           manner
           of
           power
           over
           Christs
           people
           ,
           to
           absolue
           them
           as
           well
           from
           all
           crimes
           to
           commit
           ,
           as
           from
           crimes
           committed
           .
           And
           by
           our
           d
           most
           noble
           King
           ,
           who
           protesteth
           that
           he
           
             hath
             seene
             with
             his
             owne
             eyes
             two
             Authenticall
             B●lls
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             pardoning
             sin
             as
             well
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             by-p●st
             .
          
        
         
           66
           You
           a
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Marriage
           was
           instituted
           by
           God
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           increase●
           mankind
           ,
           but
           for
           preventing
           fornication
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           b
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           solemne
           vow
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Churches
           constitution
           )
           makes
           a
           nullity
           of
           marriage
           following
           
           after
           it
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           with
           what
           honestie
           the
           Church
           can
           repeale
           or
           make
           voyde
           the
           institution
           of
           God
           by
           any
           constitution
           of
           hers
           .
           For
           you
           know
           there
           is
           a
           text
           ,
           
             Those
             whom
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             .
          
           Your
           c
           Glozer
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           
             admiranda
             res
             videtur
             esse
             ista
          
           ,
           this
           might
           seem
           a
           strange
           thing
           :
           but
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           such
           as
           thought
           it
           strange
           ,
           he
           could
           giue
           no
           better
           answer
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           constitutions
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           made
           by
           your
           Pope
           ;
           &
           that
           your
           Pope
           ,
           not
           being
           a
           pure
           man
           (
           which
           I
           easily
           beleeue
           )
           all
           was
           well
           enough
           .
           But
           cannot
           you
           giue
           me
           a
           better
           ?
        
         
           67
           You
           d
           confesse
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           more
           capable
           of
           Orders
           among
           you
           ,
           who
           hath
           kept
           two
           whores
           ,
           then
           he
           who
           hath
           married
           one
           widow
           ,
           or
           two
           wiues
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           thus
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           say
           with
           another
           of
           your
           e
           Glozers
           ,
           
             Nota
             mirabile
             ,
             quòd
             plus
             habet
             laxuria
             quàm
             castitas
             ,
          
           Obserue
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           whoredome
           hath
           greater
           priviledge
           then
           chastitie
           .
        
         
           68
           You
           f
           confesse
           ,
           that
           your
           votaries
           breake
           their
           vowes
           of
           chastity
           if
           they
           marry
           ,
           but
           not
           if
           they
           keepe
           whores
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           whether
           this
           doth
           not
           argue
           plainly
           ,
           that
           your
           Votaries
           chastity
           consists
           in
           not
           marrying
           ,
           and
           not
           ,
           in
           not
           whoring
           ?
           Your
           Friers
           ,
           your
           Priests
           may
           lie
           with
           a
           hundred
           Nunnes
           ,
           and
           keepe
           for
           all
           that
           their
           vowes
           of
           chastitie
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           69
           By
           your
           Religion
           ,
           g
           
             It
             is
             lesse
             evill
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             vowed
             chastitie
             ,
             to
             whore
             ,
             then
             to
             marry
             ,
          
           h
           
             Mariage
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             vowed
             chastitie
             ,
             is
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             incontinencie
             .
          
           i
           
             They
             sinne
             more
             grievously
             by
             marying
             ,
             who
             vowed
             chastitie
             before
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             played
             the
             Sod●mites
             ,
             
             or
             vsed
             the
             sin
             of
             best●alitie
             ,
          
           according
           to
           your
           divinitie
           .
           Your
           Popes
           (
           as
           good
           writers
           witnesse
           )
           haue
           been
           k
           erectors
           of
           stewes
           ,
           and
           l
           haue
           made
           great
           profite
           by
           the
           stewes
           .
           Your
           Cardinals
           haue
           beene
           m
           frequenters
           of
           the
           stewes
           :
           your
           Doctors
           haue
           n
           defended
           the
           stewes
           :
           your
           o
           Bishops
           haue
           licensed
           Priests
           for
           a
           certaine
           summe
           of
           money
           to
           keepe
           whores
           :
           and
           your
           p
           Officials
           for
           money
           haue
           licensed
           maried
           wiues
           in
           their
           husbands
           absence
           to
           play
           the
           whores
           .
           Adultery
           is
           reckned
           by
           q
           your
           men
           ,
           
             inter
             minora
             crimina
          
           ,
           amongst
           the
           peccadilloes
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Fornication
           in
           Priests
           ,
           r
           
             Communiter
             dicitur
             ,
             quòd
             pro
             simplici
             fornicatione
             quis
             deponi
             non
             debet
             ,
             cum
             pauci
             sine
             illo
             vitio
             inveniantur
             :
          
           The
           common
           opinion
           amongst
           you
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           Priest
           should
           bee
           deposed
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           but
           few
           Priests
           who
           are
           free
           from
           it
           .
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           speake
           of
           ſ
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           Italian
           verses
           commended
           the
           sinne
           of
           Sodomie
           ,
           though
           your
           Pope
           made
           him
           Archbishop
           of
           Bene
           ventum
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           rest
           proue
           your
           Religion
           an
           vncleane
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           haue
           little
           cause
           to
           brag
           of
           your
           chastitie
           ?
        
         
           70
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           vpon
           experience
           of
           some
           youngers
           widowes
           loosenesse
           of
           carriage
           ,
           thought
           fit
           ,
           that
           young
           widowes
           should
           not
           bee
           admitted
           vnto
           any
           Church
           office
           ,
           but
           permitted
           to
           marry
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           why
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           great
           experience
           of
           the
           loosenesse
           of
           their
           young
           votaries
           ,
           Monkes
           and
           Nunnes
           ,
           should
           not
           thinke
           it
           fit
           to
           keepe
           them
           out
           of
           Monasteries
           and
           Nunneries
           ,
           and
           suffer
           them
           to
           marry
           .
           Me
           thinkes
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           pretty
           note
           which
           t
           Cardinall
           Caietan
           maketh
           vpon
           this
           
           place
           :
           
             Diditit
             ab
             experientia
             〈◊〉
             non
             conducere
             illis
             in
             venculis
             Viduis
             ,
             nec
             conducere
             Ecclesiae
             huiusmodi
             professionem
             .
             Vtinam
             hodie
             disceremus
             ab
             eiusmodi
             experientijs
             ,
             an
             prosint
             ●o
             venitis
             aetatis
             vtrius
             ●
             sexus
             personarum
             solennia
             vota
             ,
             tum
             sacrorum
             ordinum
             ,
             tum
             religi●sorum
             .
          
        
         
           71
           You
           tell
           vs
           ,
           x
           That
           to
           pray
           publikely
           in
           Latine
           is
           most
           expedient
           ,
           though
           the
           people
           who
           ioyne
           in
           prayer
           with
           him
           that
           prayeth
           publikely
           ,
           vnderstand
           not
           Latine
           .
           You
           tell
           vs
           ,
           y
           that
           men
           may
           receiue
           much
           profit
           by
           such
           prayers
           ,
           though
           they
           vnderstand
           them
           not
           .
           Yet
           I
           cannot
           well
           see
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           much
           profit
           may
           be
           reaped
           by
           seeing
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           by
           hearing
           of
           vnknowne
           prayers
           .
           Certainly
           I
           thinke
           no
           man
           can
           ever
           perswade
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           much
           profit
           may
           be
           received
           by
           vnknowne
           prayers
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           be
           a
           thousand
           miles
           off
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           present
           ,
           where
           such
           prayers
           are
           made
           .
           Yet
           if
           you
           can
           giue
           me
           any
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           heare
           it
           .
        
         
           72
           By
           your
           Religion
           ,
           z
           the
           Images
           of
           Saints
           are
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           with
           
             Processions
             ,
             Genu
             flexionibus
             ,
             inclinationibus
             ,
             thurificationibus
             ,
             deosculationibus
             ,
             oblationibus
             ,
             luminarium
             accensionibus
             ,
             &
             peregrinationibus
             ,
          
           by
           kneeling
           vnto
           them
           ,
           by
           bowing
           the
           body
           towards
           them
           ,
           by
           incensing
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           sacrificing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           u
           Lindwood
           expounds
           the
           word
           )
           by
           kissing
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           offering
           gifts
           vnto
           them
           ,
           by
           setting
           vp
           candles
           before
           them
           ,
           by
           going
           in
           pilgrimage
           vnto
           them
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           why
           you
           should
           not
           bee
           held
           Idolaters
           for
           this
           ,
           seeing
           sacrificing
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           God
           onely
           ,
           hath
           beene
           alwayes
           
           x
           reputed
           idolatrie
           ;
           and
           the
           burning
           of
           incense
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           hath
           beene
           alwayes
           held
           sacrificing
           ?
        
         
           73
           I
           haue
           seene
           a
           y
           prayer
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           the
           Rubricke
           saith
           )
           was
           shewed
           vnto
           Saint
           Austin
           by
           revelation
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           you
           giue
           out
           ,
           that
           who
           weareth
           it
           about
           him
           ,
           shall
           not
           perish
           in
           fire
           nor
           water
           ,
           neither
           in
           battell
           ,
           nor
           iudgement
           ,
           nor
           shall
           die
           sodaine
           death
           ,
           nor
           be
           poysoned
           with
           venome
           .
           And
           I
           haue
           seene
           certaine
           verses
           which
           z
           your
           Pope
           Vrban
           5.
           sent
           with
           three
           
             Agnus
             Dei's
          
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Greece
           ,
           running
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Balsamus
             ,
             &
             munda
             cera
             cum
             chrismatis
             vnda
             ,
          
           
             Conficiunt
             Agnum
             quod
             munus
             do
             tibi
             magnum
             .
          
           
             Fonte
             velut
             natum
             ,
             per
             mystica
             sanctificatum
             ,
          
           
             Fulgura
             desursum
             depellit
             ,
             omne
             malignum
             ,
          
           
             Peccatum
             frangit
             ,
             vt
             Christi
             sanguis
             ,
             &
             angit
             .
          
           
             Praegnans
             servatur
             ,
             simul
             et
             partus
             liberatur
             .
          
           
             Dona
             refert
             dignis
             ,
             virtutem
             destruit
             ignis
             :
          
           
             Portatus
             munde
             ,
             de
             fluctibus
             ●ripit
             vndae
             .
          
           
             Balsam
             ,
             
             and
             pure
             water
             ,
             and
             chrysme
             liquor
             cleere
             ,
          
           
             Make
             vp
             this
             precious
             Lambe
             I
             send
             thee
             here
             .
          
           
             All
             lightnings
             it
             dispells
             ,
             and
             each
             ill
             sprite
             ,
          
           
             Remedies
             sinne
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             heart
             contrite
             ;
          
           
             Even
             as
             the
             blood
             that
             Christ
             for
             vs
             did
             shed
             :
          
           
             It
             helps
             the
             childbed
             paines
             ,
             and
             giues
             good
             speed
          
           
             Vnto
             the
             birth
             :
             great
             gifts
             it
             still
             doth
             win
             ,
          
           
             To
             all
             that
             weare
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             worthy
             bin
             :
          
           
             It
             quells
             the
             rage
             of
             fire
             ;
             and
             cleanely
             bore
             ,
          
           
             It
             brings
             from
             shipwracke
             safely
             to
             the
             shore
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           (
           not
           how
           your
           Pope
           can
           be
           excused
           from
           blasphemie
           ,
           in
           ascribing
           as
           much
           to
           
           his
           Lambe
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Lambe
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           that
           passeth
           your
           skill
           :
           but
           )
           how
           your
           Church
           can
           be
           excused
           from
           sorcery
           ?
        
         
           74
           Some
           of
           your
           Painters
           picture
           Christ
           and
           Simon
           of
           Cyrene
           carrying
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           joyntly
           :
           but
           (
           as
           a
           Iansenius
           proveth
           well
           )
           they
           carried
           it
           severally
           ;
           Christ
           one
           part
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           Simon
           another
           part
           of
           the
           way
           :
           whereby
           it
           appeares
           it
           was
           farre
           from
           a
           cart
           loade
           :
           yet
           you
           tell
           vs
           of
           so
           many
           peeces
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           cannot
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           this
           day
           it
           would
           fraught
           a
           shippe
           of
           three
           hundred
           Tunne
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           it
           ,
           being
           insensible
           ,
           of
           lesse
           then
           a
           cart
           loade
           ,
           is
           become
           a
           ship
           loade
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           for
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           no
           body
           discerned
           any
           growth
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           no
           body
           regarded
           it
           ?
        
         
           75
           b
           Some
           of
           your
           Crucifixes
           represent
           Christ
           nailed
           on
           the
           Crosse
           with
           three
           nails
           ,
           some
           with
           foure
           :
           of
           moe
           nailes
           then
           foure
           ,
           wee
           neither
           reade
           in
           your
           Lay
           mens
           bookes
           ,
           nor
           in
           your
           Clergy
           books
           :
           yet
           there
           are
           a
           number
           of
           nailes
           shewed
           in
           diverse
           places
           ,
           which
           are
           said
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           nailes
           wherewithall
           Christ
           was
           nailed
           vnto
           the
           Crosse
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           they
           being
           but
           foure
           at
           first
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           so
           many
           now
           ;
           especially
           considering
           both
           
             Ruffinus
             hist
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap.
           8.
           and
           
             Socrates
             hist
             .
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap.
           13.
           and
           
             Theodoret
             hist
             .
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap
           :
           18.
           testifie
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           made
           bridles
           of
           some
           of
           them
           :
           and
           an
           helmet
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           :
           and
           that
           c
           
             Gregory
             Turonensis
          
           ,
           who
           relates
           the
           matter
           a
           little
           differently
           ,
           affirmes
           ,
           Helena
           her selfe
           to
           cast
           one
           of
           them
           into
           the
           
           Sea
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           safely
           navigable
           .
           Did
           that
           which
           she
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           .
           spawne
           thinke
           you
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           such
           a
           
             frie
             of
             Nailes
          
           ?
        
         
           75
           You
           d
           keepe
           a
           solemne
           feast
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Crosse
           whereon
           Christ
           dyed
           ,
           though
           Christ
           was
           most
           despightfully
           vsed
           thereon
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           why
           you
           keepe
           not
           rather
           a
           solemne
           feast
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Asse
           whereon
           Christ
           rode
           into
           Ierusalem
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           e
           royally
           vsed
           when
           he
           rid
           vpon
           the
           Asse
           ?
        
         
           76
           You
           f
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           
             ratione
             contactus
          
           ,
           because
           it
           touched
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           .
           Vpon
           which
           ground
           would
           it
           not
           follow
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           woman
           who
           was
           cured
           of
           the
           bloody
           issue
           ,
           Luk.
           8.
           were
           living
           ,
           shee
           must
           be
           worshipped
           ?
           and
           the
           multitude
           too
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
             thrust
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             trode
             vpon
             him
          
           ?
           would
           it
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           Iudas
           who
           kissed
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           sonnes
           of
           Belial
           who
           buffeted
           him
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           ground
           whereon
           he
           trod
           both
           in
           Aegypt
           and
           in
           Iudea
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           worshipped
           in
           like
           manner
           ?
        
         
           77
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Nothing
             can
             enter
             into
             heauen
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             purified
             to
             the
             poynt
             :
             Nothing
             can
             stand
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             blemish
             of
             sinne
             ,
             any
             spot
             of
             coruption
             ,
             any
             remnant
             of
             infirmitie
             .
          
           And
           I
           reade
           likewise
           ,
           that
           vpon
           this
           ground
           you
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           many
           mens
           soules
           goe
           to
           Purgatorie
           
             to
             be
             purified
             to
             the
             point
             ,
          
           that
           afterwards
           they
           may
           haue
           entrance
           into
           heaven
           .
           Now
           seeing
           you
           confesse
           ,
           that
           b
           
             mens
             bodies
             sin
             against
             God
             as
             well
             as
             their
             soules
          
           ;
           and
           c
           that
           sinne
           hath
           wrought
           in
           the
           body
           great
           filth
           and
           feeblenesse
           :
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           why
           you
           
           do
           not
           maintaine
           that
           mens
           bodies
           go
           to
           Purgatory
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           heaven
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           mens
           soules
           ?
           Methinkes
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           as
           vnseemely
           to
           see
           a
           filthy
           ,
           a
           feeble
           ,
           a
           corrupt
           body
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           a
           sinfull
           soule
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           78
           You
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           d
           Purgatory
           is
           only
           for
           those
           soules
           which
           are
           not
           perfectly
           purged
           in
           this
           life
           :
           &
           yet
           you
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           e
           many
           mens
           soules
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           forgiven
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           goe
           to
           Purgatory
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           how
           these
           two
           tales
           can
           stand
           together
           .
           For
           as
           sin
           defiles
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           forgiuenesse
           purgeth
           it
           .
           That
           soule
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           purged
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           your
           Purgatory
           be
           onely
           for
           such
           soules
           as
           are
           not
           perfectly
           purged
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           it
           seemes
           to
           me
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           for
           those
           soules
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           forgiuen
           in
           this
           life
           .
           But
           if
           you
           meane
           to
           giue
           me
           full
           satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           mocke
           mee
           ,
           by
           distinguishing
           ,
           that
           in
           sinne
           two
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           viz.
           
             culpa
             et
             poena
          
           ,
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           fault
           :
           labouring
           to
           make
           me
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           fault
           be
           remitted
           ,
           yet
           the
           punishment
           remaining
           ,
           there
           is
           matter
           enough
           for
           Purgatory
           to
           worke
           vpon
           .
           For
           I
           would
           haue
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           defiles
           the
           soule
           .
           f
           
             Omnis
             poena
             ,
             in
             quantum
             poena
             est
             ,
             iusta
             est
             ,
             &
             a
             Deo
             :
          
           All
           punishment
           considered
           as
           punishment
           ,
           is
           iust
           ,
           and
           from
           God
           ▪
           And
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           Punishment
           is
           purged
           with
           punishment
           .
        
         
           79
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           your
           Pope
           for
           de
           livering
           of
           soules
           〈◊〉
           of
           Purgatorie
           ,
           prescribes
           sometimes
           no
           more
           but
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Masse
           at
           such
           
           
             an
             Altar
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             Pater
             noster
             twice
             or
             thrice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           with
           what
           iustice
           God
           can
           keepe
           him
           in
           such
           horrible
           torments
           as
           you
           say
           are
           in
           purgatorie
           ,
           for
           the
           want
           of
           saying
           of
           a
           Masse
           ,
           or
           
             two
             or
             three
             Pater
             nosters
          
           ,
           whom
           in
           mercy
           he
           meant
           to
           deliver
           vpon
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Masse
           ,
           or
           
             two
             or
             three
             Pater
             nosters
          
           ?
           One
           of
           your
           Iesuites
           affirmes
           confidently
           ,
           that
           i
           
             Deus
             esset
             profectò
             crudelissimus
             ,
             si
             propter
             vnam
             Orationem
             Dominicam
             quae
             non
             diceretur
             ,
             animam
             pro
             qua
             fudit
             sanguinem
             suum
             detineret
             in
             tantis
             tormentis
             :
          
           God
           might
           iustly
           be
           reputed
           cruell
           ,
           if
           for
           want
           of
           pattering
           over
           a
           
             Pater
             Noster
          
           ,
           hee
           would
           keepe
           any
           soule
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           shed
           his
           blood
           ,
           in
           such
           torments
           as
           are
           in
           purgatorie
           .
        
         
           80
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           k
           
             Solum
             Deum
             nosse
             quae
             sit
             iusta
             poenitentia
             ,
          
           that
           God
           onely
           knowes
           how
           long
           any
           sinne
           deserues
           to
           be
           punished
           in
           ,
           purgatorie
           ;
           though
           l
           some
           take
           vpon
           them
           pre●isely
           to
           set
           downe
           ,
           that
           every
           sinne
           deseru●s
           as
           many
           yeares
           purgatorie
           tormeuts
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           dayes
           in
           seaven
           yeares
           ,
           viz.
           2555.
           
           And
           yet
           I
           reade
           that
           your
           Pope
           grants
           Indulgences
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Qui
             hoc
             vel
             illud
             fecerit
             ,
             liberabit
             animam
             vnam
             à
             Purgatori●
             :
          
           He
           that
           doth
           this
           or
           that
           ▪
           shall
           deliver
           a
           soule
           out
           of
           purgatorie
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           how
           your
           Pope
           comes
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           soules
           are
           so
           neare
           the
           time
           of
           their
           deliverie
           ,
           that
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           or
           that
           will
           suffice
           to
           make
           euen
           for
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           punishiment
           ?
           Or
           rather
           ,
           whether
           you
           be
           not
           of
           my
           mind
           .
           that
           the
           Pope
           in
           granting
           such
           Indulgences
           playes
           the
           K.
           And
           the
           people
           in
           making
           reckning
           of
           them
           
           play
           the
           fooles
           .
           The
           Iesuite
           aboue
           cited
           ,
           m
           disputing
           the
           question
           ,
           
             An
             Papa
             vel
             Episcopi
             possint
             animas
             liberare
             à
             Purgatorio
             ,
          
           whether
           the
           Pope
           or
           the
           Bishops
           haue
           power
           to
           deliver
           soules
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           ,
           resolues
           they
           haue
           ;
           provided
           ,
           
             tantum
             pro
             illis
             suffragiorum
             praescribunt
             ,
             quantum
             necessarium
             est
             vt
             liberentur
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             neque
             possunt
             ,
             neque
             debent
             vti
             hac
             forma
             ,
             Qui
             hoc
             vel
             illud
             fecerit
             ,
             liberabit
             animam
             vnam
             à
             Purgatorio
             :
             quia
             nemo
             illorum
             scit
             quantum
             debeat
             poenarum
             illa
             anima
             quae
             liberanda
             est
             ,
             vt
             iudicare
             posset
             satis
             esse
             illud
             suffragium
             quod
             praecipit
             ad
             liberandam
             illam
             :
          
           concluded
           thus
           ,
           
             Cum
             autem
             hoc
             ignoret
             ,
             non
             potest
             nisi
             temere
             adcere
             :
             Qui
             fecerit
             hoe
             liberabit
             animam
             vnam
          
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           as
           much
           as
           I
           say
           .
        
         
           81
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           old
           Law
           there
           was
           a
           n
           Treasury
           to
           keepe
           money
           in
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           poore
           ;
           so
           now
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           a
           o
           treasurie
           to
           keepe
           spirituall
           commodities
           in
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           having
           their
           sinnes
           forgiven
           them
           ,
           are
           yet
           liable
           to
           great
           punishments
           ,
           either
           here
           or
           in
           Purgatorie
           .
           Which
           spirituall
           commodities
           are
           raised
           (
           as
           p
           you
           tell
           vs
           )
           of
           the
           surplussage
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           surplussage
           of
           other
           holy
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Iob
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             Elizeus
             ,
             Esay
             ,
             Ieremy
             ,
             Ezechiel
             ,
          
           and
           other
           of
           the
           prophets
           ,
           the
           Virgin
           
             Mary
             ,
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           Christ
           suffered
           more
           then
           hee
           necded
           ;
           and
           many
           holy
           persons
           suffered
           more
           then
           their
           sinne
           deserved
           ,
           q
           as
           you
           say
           :
           r
           which
           ,
           
             Ne
             inanes
             &
             sine
             fructu
             essent
             ,
          
           left
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           haue
           beene
           suffered
           idly
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           are
           reserved
           for
           the
           vse
           aboue
           said
           ;
           and
           are
           to
           be
           disposed
           
           by
           your
           Pope
           ,
           whom
           you
           make
           the
           ſ
           one
           onely
           Lord
           Treasurer
           thereof
           :
           he
           by
           his
           Indulgences
           may
           communicate
           more
           or
           lesse
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           hee
           thinkes
           good
           .
           Now
           in
           as
           much
           as
           you
           confesse
           withall
           ,
           that
           Christs
           sufferings
           are
           of
           themselues
           sufficient
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           temporary
           punishment
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           eternall
           ,
           &
           yet
           not
           exhausted
           :
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           why
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Saints
           should
           bee
           ioyned
           to
           them
           ?
           and
           whether
           it
           bee
           not
           absurd
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           any
           part
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           were
           
             inanes
             &
             sine
             fructu
          
           ,
           idle
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           as
           holy
           mens
           ?
           And
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           such
           a
           masse
           of
           treasure
           arising
           from
           holy
           persons
           in
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           that
           time
           could
           make
           no
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           left
           it
           vntouched
           for
           your
           Pope
           ?
        
         
           82
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           t
           that
           diseases
           of
           the
           body
           are
           temporall
           punishments
           of
           sin
           ,
           &
           that
           u
           your
           holy
           mother
           the
           Church
           pardoneth
           exceeding
           often
           and
           much
           ,
           all
           or
           great
           parts
           of
           what
           punishment
           temporall
           soever
           ,
           due
           or
           deserved
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           next
           .
           Now
           if
           your
           Mother
           hath
           power
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           why
           she
           cureth
           not
           by
           her
           Pardons
           ,
           the
           Ague-fits
           ,
           the
           Strangurie
           ,
           the
           Stone
           ,
           the
           Gout
           ,
           wherewithall
           many
           of
           her
           children
           ,
           her
           best
           beloved
           children
           ,
           her
           Cardinalls
           ,
           her
           Popes
           ,
           are
           oftentimes
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           83
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           x
           that
           your
           Pope
           hath
           power
           to
           empty
           Purgatory
           at
           once
           .
           And
           if
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Masse
           or
           a
           Pater
           noster
           will
           helpe
           to
           emptie
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           borne
           men
           in
           hand
           heretofore
           that
           it
           will
           ;
           I
           would
           know
           how
           you
           can
           excuse
           your
           Popes
           
           from
           vnspeakable
           vncharitablenesse
           ,
           and
           hard
           hearttednesse
           ,
           in
           that
           themselues
           say
           no
           moe
           Masses
           and
           Pater
           nosters
           for
           Christian
           soules
           then
           they
           doe
           ,
           nor
           set
           moe
           of
           their
           Priests
           on
           that
           worke
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           such
           commodities
           would
           redeeme
           soules
           ,
           the
           Carmelites
           should
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           brag
           of
           their
           priviledge
           ,
           viz
           y
           That
           none
           of
           them
           shall
           lie
           longer
           in
           Purgatory
           then
           the
           Saturday
           following
           their
           death
           :
           
           for
           the
           Pope
           might
           deliver
           every
           man
           the
           same
           day
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           84
           I
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           z
           that
           your
           Bishops
           may
           absol●e
           from
           blasphemy
           ,
           from
           heresy
           ,
           from
           periurie
           ,
           from
           sorcerie
           ,
           from
           Sodomitrie
           ,
           from
           incest
           ,
           from
           besti●li●ie
           ,
           from
           murther
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           like
           sinnes
           :
           but
           they
           may
           not
           absolue
           him
           that
           strikes
           a
           Clergie
           man
           ,
           That
           falsifieth
           the
           Popes
           letters
           ,
           That
           saith
           Masse
           in
           an
           vnhallowed
           place
           ,
           That
           buries
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Church-yard
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           are
           Papall
           cases
           .
           The
           absolution
           from
           these
           is
           reserved
           to
           your
           Pope
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           be
           denied
           the
           lesser
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           greater
           is
           granted
           ?
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           a
           
             Rabbini
             gravius
             plectendos
             esse
             eos
             aiunt
             ,
             qui
             contradicunt
             verbis
             S●ribarum
             ,
             quàm
             v●rbis
             Mesuicae
             legis
             :
          
           that
           the
           Rabbins
           say
           ,
           They
           deserue
           more
           grievous
           punishment
           ,
           who
           transgresse
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           transgresse
           ,
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Moses
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           your
           reserving
           of
           Papall
           ordinances
           to
           your
           Popes
           hearing
           ,
           suffering
           ordinary
           Bishops
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           breaches
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           argue
           your
           kinship
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Rabbins
           ▪
        
         
           85
           They
           who
           knew
           your
           practises
           better
           then
           I
           
           doe
           ,
           haue
           written
           ,
           b
           
             Qui
             gustavit
             ovum
             ,
             trahitur
             in
             carcerem
             ,
             cogiturque
             de
             haresi
             causam
             dicere
             :
             qui
             totam
             diem
             Dominicam
             vacat
             temulentiae
             ,
             scortis
             &
             aleae
             ,
             audit
             bellus
             hom●
             :
          
           Such
           as
           eate
           an
           egge
           on
           a
           fasting
           day
           ,
           are
           imprisoned
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           called
           in
           question
           vpon
           suspition
           of
           heresie
           ;
           whereas
           they
           who
           spend
           the
           whole
           Lords
           day
           in
           drunkennesse
           ,
           in
           whoring
           ,
           &
           in
           dicing
           ,
           are
           accounted
           good
           fellowes
           .
           c
           
             Severius
             punitur
             quando
             que
             Monachus
             sine
             ●uculla
             incedens
             ,
             quàm
             adulterium
             aut
             sacrilegium
             committens
             :
          
           A
           Monke
           walking
           without
           his
           cowle
           ,
           is
           more
           rigorously
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           were
           guiltie
           of
           adulterie
           or
           sacriledge
           .
           And
           in
           generall
           ,
           d
           
             Graviùs
             plectitur
             agens
             contrae
             vnum
             Papae
             decretum
             ,
             quàm
             delinquens
             contra
             divinum
             praeceteptum
             et
             Evangelium
             :
          
           He
           who
           offends
           against
           the
           Popes
           law
           ,
           is
           more
           severely
           punished
           then
           he
           who
           offends
           against
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           e
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           so
           you
           make
           void
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           for
           your
           traditions
           ?
        
         
           86
           I
           haue
           a
           f
           booke
           of
           yours
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           many
           pardons
           granted
           vpon
           the
           saying
           of
           certaine
           prayers
           ,
           some
           for
           scores
           ,
           some
           for
           hundred
           of
           dayes
           ;
           some
           for
           hundreds
           ,
           some
           for
           thousands
           of
           yeares
           :
           among
           which
           there
           is
           g
           one
           for
           1000000
           yeares
           ;
           and
           h
           another
           promising
           as
           many
           yeares
           of
           pardon
           as
           there
           are
           bodies
           buried
           in
           that
           Church-yard
           where
           the
           prayer
           is
           said
           ,
           which
           may
           amount
           to
           a
           numberlesse
           number
           ;
           though
           perhaps
           not
           to
           so
           many
           as
           Pope
           i
           Silvester
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             S.
             Iohn
             Laterans
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             hallowing
             of
             it
             ,
             granted
             so
             many
             years
             of
             pardon
             thereto
             ,
             as
             there
             fell
             drops
             of
             water
             that
             day
             ,
             
             albeit
             neuer
             〈…〉
             raine
             then
             fell
             that
             day
             .
          
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           why
           any
           man
           should
           trouble
           himselfe
           with
           saying
           of
           those
           prayers
           which
           haue
           petty
           pardons
           of
           dayes
           ,
           or
           some
           hundreds
           of
           years
           assigned
           them
           ▪
           Methinkes
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           say
           that
           prayer
           which
           hath
           to
           1000000
           yeares
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Church-yard
           prayer
           ,
           which
           com●
           to
           a
           nemoscit
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           rest
           sleepe
           in
           the
           decke
           .
        
         
           87
           You
           k
           reach
           ,
           that
           Auricular
           confession
           is
           necessary
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           your
           Priests
           having
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           ,
           to
           remit
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           retaine
           them
           ,
           may
           the
           better
           know
           whom
           they
           should
           binde
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           loose
           ;
           whose
           sinnes
           they
           should
           remit
           whose
           sinnes
           they
           should
           retaine
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           plaine
           by
           Scripture
           that
           Priests
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           haue
           l
           equall
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           to
           loose
           ,
           to
           remit
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           retaine
           them
           .
           But
           this
           is
           it
           that
           I
           marvaile
           at
           and
           where
           in
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           by
           you
           ;
           why
           if
           confession
           bee
           so
           necessarie
           for
           the
           two
           foresaid
           ends
           ,
           we
           seldome
           or
           never
           ●eare
           of
           any
           who
           come
           to
           be
           confessed
           ,
           whatsoever
           their
           sinnes
           are
           ,
           who
           are
           bound
           by
           your
           priests
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           are
           retained
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           〈◊〉
           any
           loosed
           all
           get
           absolutiō
        
         
           88
           l
           You
           teach
           that
           the
           workes
           whereby
           you
           do
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           poen●
           ,
           punishments
           :
           and
           withall
           m
           you
           reach
           ,
           That
           prayer
           is
           one
           of
           those
           workes
           .
           And
           doth
           it
           not
           thereupon
           follow
           ▪
           that
           you
           hold●●
           a
           punishment
           to
           pray
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           if
           by
           praying
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           make
           satisfaction
           :
           why
           may
           not
           a
           man
           by
           praying
           his
           creditour
           to
           be
           good
           vnto
           him
           ,
           satisfie
           his
           creditour
           ?
           But
           if
           Creditours
           will
           not
           be
           so
           satisfied
           ;
           what
           reason
           haue
           you
           to
           thinke
           that
           God
           will
           be
           so
           satisfied
           ?
        
         
         
           89
           You
           n
           teach
           ,
           tha●
           innummerable
           sinnes
           are
           veniall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           o
           pardonable
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           p
           such
           as
           wee
           need
           not
           make
           confession
           of
           ,
           q
           such
           as
           for
           which
           a
           man
           deserues
           not
           to
           bee
           called
           a
           sinner
           ,
           r
           such
           as
           make
           no
           breach
           of
           friendshippe
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           ;
           such
           as
           God
           (
           according
           to
           ſ
           some
           of
           your
           Doctors
           )
           is
           not
           displeased
           with
           ▪
           t
           such
           as
           may
           be
           pardoned
           in
           this
           life
           by
           a
           knock
           on
           the
           breast
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishops
           blessing
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           water
           sprinkle
           ,
           by
           saying
           a
           
             Pater
             noster
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           yet
           you
           tell
           vs
           ▪
           that
           if
           these
           sinnes
           be
           not
           pardoned
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           u
           the
           delinquents
           shall
           goe
           to
           Purgatorie
           ,
           where
           the
           paine
           is
           so
           intollerable
           ,
           that
           a
           x
           good
           fellow
           who
           had
           lyen
           there
           thirtie
           yeares
           ,
           having
           it
           in
           his
           choise
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           lye
           there
           one
           day
           longer
           ,
           or
           returne
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           bee
           bound
           for
           an
           hundred
           yeares
           together
           to
           walke
           vpon
           sharpe
           iron
           nailes
           which
           should
           pierce
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           to
           eate
           nothing
           but
           bread
           baked
           on
           the
           imbers
           ,
           and
           to
           drinke
           nothing
           but
           vineger
           mingled
           with
           gall
           ,
           and
           to
           weare
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           was
           made
           of
           Camels
           haire
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           vpon
           the
           bare
           earth
           ,
           with
           a
           stone
           vnder
           his
           head
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           pillow
           ,
           made
           choise
           to
           abide
           all
           this
           rather
           then
           to
           abide
           in
           Purgatorie
           one
           day
           longer
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           the
           reason
           might
           bee
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           next
           world
           should
           torment
           his
           friends
           it
           so
           horrible
           manner
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           haue
           quit
           from
           blame
           in
           this
           world
           for
           a
           thing
           of
           nothing
           ?
        
         
           90
           A
           y
           Gentleman
           of
           Germanie
           payed
           a
           yearely
           annuitie
           out
           of
           his
           lands
           to
           a
           Monasterie
           not
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           bequeathed
           by
           his
           father
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           
           the
           Monkes
           therein
           should
           pray
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           fathers
           soule
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           .
           Now
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           Monkes
           of
           that
           Monasterie
           brag'd
           much
           of
           certaine
           Indulgences
           which
           they
           had
           lately
           procured
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           would
           buy
           them
           of
           them
           ,
           might
           deliver
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           what
           soule
           soever
           they
           desired
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Gentleman
           pretending
           great
           care
           to
           free
           his
           fathers
           soule
           from
           Purgatorie
           ,
           made
           offer
           of
           a
           good
           large
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           they
           would
           make
           him
           good
           assurance
           that
           by
           those
           Indulgences
           his
           fathers
           soule
           should
           be
           indeed
           delivered
           .
           The
           Monkes
           sweare
           he
           neede
           not
           doubt
           hereof
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           certaine
           he
           should
           be
           delivered
           :
           yet
           for
           his
           better
           securitie
           ,
           they
           procure
           it
           to
           be
           confirmed
           vnder
           the
           seale
           of
           their
           Monasterie
           and
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           subscribed
           with
           their
           owne
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           Generall
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           purchase
           of
           those
           Indulgences
           his
           fathers
           soule
           was
           vndoubtedly
           delivered
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           .
           With
           these
           assurances
           the
           Gentleman
           departed
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Monks
           ,
           vpon
           his
           fathers
           Anniversary
           day
           came
           vnto
           him
           for
           their
           Annuity
           ,
           hee
           denied
           the
           payment
           ,
           because
           his
           fathers
           soule
           was
           delivered
           by
           the
           Indulgences
           which
           they
           sold
           him
           .
           With
           which
           answer
           the
           Monks
           were
           discontented
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           gaue
           iudgement
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           must
           continue
           the
           paiment
           of
           the
           Annuitie
           :
           to
           which
           iudgement
           the
           Gentleman
           refused
           to
           stand
           .
           My
           desire
           is
           ,
           you
           would
           deliver
           me
           your
           opinion
           ,
           whether
           the
           Bishop
           had
           better
           reason
           to
           giue
           such
           a
           iudgement
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           refuse
           the
           iudgement
           ?
        
         
           91
           A
           z
           Countrey
           fellow
           was
           wont
           in
           merriment
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           hee
           was
           verily
           perswaded
           there
           were
           but
           a
           sew
           soules
           in
           Purgatorie
           ,
           or
           rather
           none
           at
           all
           .
           For
           which
           hee
           was
           at
           length
           called
           in
           question
           by
           the
           Inquisitors
           .
           Now
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           often
           said
           so
           ,
           and
           thought
           he
           had
           good
           proofe
           for
           it
           .
           For
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           you
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           none
           go
           to
           Purgatorie
           but
           penitent
           Christians
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           in
           this
           life
           fully
           satisfied
           for
           their
           sinnes
           .
           And
           you
           teach
           vs
           withall
           ,
           That
           every
           Masse
           delivers
           one
           soule
           (
           at
           least
           )
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           :
           and
           that
           the
           first-Masse
           of
           every
           Priest
           delivers
           fifteen
           soules
           :
           and
           that
           innumerable
           soules
           are
           delivered
           by
           Indulgences
           .
           Now
           wee
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           village
           and
           towne
           ,
           there
           are
           more
           Masses
           said
           every
           day
           ,
           then
           there
           dies
           penitent
           Christians
           .
           And
           how
           then
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           there
           should
           bee
           any
           soules
           in
           Purgatorie
           ?
           Was
           not
           this
           case
           prettily
           argued
           ?
        
         
           92
           a
           Tecelius
           the
           Pardoner
           bragd
           hee
           could
           forgiue
           sinnes
           to
           come
           and
           past
           .
           Hereupon
           a
           Germain
           Gentleman
           procured
           of
           him
           a
           pardon
           for
           a
           sinne
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           robd
           the
           Pardoner
           as
           he
           passed
           through
           a
           Forrest
           ,
           professing
           that
           that
           was
           the
           sinne
           for
           which
           hee
           procured
           the
           pardon
           which
           hee
           bought
           of
           him
           .
           Did
           not
           the
           Gentleman
           serue
           the
           Pardoner
           right
           ?
        
         
           93
           You
           b
           define
           your
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           companie
           of
           men
           professing
           one
           faith
           ,
           vnder
           one
           head
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Pope
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           (
           must
           it
           not
           thinke
           you
           ?
           )
           that
           when
           you
           haue
           no
           Pope
           ,
           you
           haue
           no
           Church
           .
           Now
           after
           the
           death
           of
           every
           Pope
           
           there
           is
           a
           time
           wherin
           there
           is
           no
           Pope
           .
           Your
           Chaire
           stands
           emptie
           ,
           sometimes
           many
           dayes
           ,
           sometimes
           many
           yeares
           .
           And
           doth
           it
           not
           thereon
           follow
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           every
           of
           your
           Popes
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           time
           wherein
           you
           haue
           no
           Church
           ?
        
         
           94
           You
           brag
           as
           much
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           c
           Iewes
           of
           olde
           did
           of
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           At
           every
           other
           word
           (
           almost
           )
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           your
           mouthes
           .
           And
           if
           you
           champion
           d
           Campian
           lie
           not
           ,
           
             Audito
             Ecclesiae
             nomine
             hostis
             expalluit
          
           ,
           Wee
           no
           sooner
           heare
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           our
           hearts
           faile
           vs.
           Now
           I
           pray
           you
           of
           all
           loues
           ,
           tell
           what
           you
           meane
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           c
           the
           Church
           is
           
             Iudex
             omnium
             controversiarum
          
           ,
           Iudge
           of
           all
           controversies
           :
           and
           that
           
             Infallibilitas
             verbi
             Dei
             ex
             Ecclesiae
             testimonio
             pendet
             ,
          
           The
           infallibilitie
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           depends
           vpon
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           that
           we
           must
           heare
           the
           Church
           .
           Are
           you
           of
           Gretzers
           mind
           ,
           who
           f
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           
             Per
             Ecclesiam
             intelligimus
             Romanum
             Pontificem
          
           ,
           By
           the
           Church
           we
           meane
           the
           Pope
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           much
           good
           doe
           you
           with
           your
           Church
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           of
           a
           poore
           Chappelrie
           ,
           then
           one
           of
           your
           Church
           .
        
         
           95
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           Priests
           take
           this
           oath
           :
           g
           
             Ego
             N.
             sacram
             Scripturam
             iuxta
             eum
             sensum
             quem
             tenuit
             &
             tenet
             sancta
             mater
             Ecclesia
             ,
             cuius
             est
             iudicare
             de
             vero
             sensu
             &
             interpretatione
             sacrarum
             Scripturarum
             admitto
             ;
             nec
             e●m
             vnquam
             nisi
             iuxta
             vnanimem
             consensum
             Patrum
             accipiam
             &
             interpretab●r
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           do
           take
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           which
           my
           holy
           mother
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           dutie
           it
           is
           to
           iudge
           which
           is
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           hath
           taken
           
           
           
           
           
           it
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           in
           :
           neither
           will
           I
           ever
           take
           it
           in
           other
           sense
           then
           such
           as
           the
           Fathers
           giue
           thereof
           with
           one
           conset
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           how
           you
           can
           cleare
           your selues
           from
           periurie
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           you
           sometimes
           take
           and
           expound
           Scriptures
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           which
           never
           Father
           gaue
           of
           them
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           Mica
           .
           7.
           v.
           8
           ,
           9.
           which
           h
           you
           alledge
           for
           Purgatorie
           :
           for
           no
           Father
           did
           ever
           so
           expound
           it
           .
           Sometimes
           you
           take
           and
           expound
           them
           in
           that
           sense
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           some
           Fathers
           ;
           as
           when
           i
           you
           expound
           the
           words
           in
           24.
           of
           Prov.
           v.
           16.
           of
           falling
           into
           sin
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Non
             de
             iniquitatibus
             ,
             sed
             de
             tribulationibus
             loquitur
             :
          
           The
           text
           speakes
           not
           of
           falling
           into
           sinne
           ,
           but
           of
           falling
           into
           adversitie
           ,
           saith
           
             Austin
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
          
           11.
           cap.
           31.
           
           Sometimes
           you
           take
           and
           expound
           them
           in
           that
           sense
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           to
           haue
           interpreted
           them
           ;
           as
           when
           k
           you
           take
           Christs
           words
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.
           16.
           which
           he
           spake
           of
           one
           Shepheard
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           your
           Pope
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           for
           the
           l
           Fathers
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           
             one
             Shepheard
          
           ,
           Christ
           meant
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           96
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           m
           you
           commend
           the
           Collier
           ,
           who
           being
           asked
           by
           a
           Divell
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           on
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           travailing
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           how
           he
           beleeved
           ;
           returned
           answer
           ,
           As
           the
           Church
           beleeved
           .
           And
           being
           asked
           ,
           how
           the
           Church
           beleeved
           ,
           replied
           ,
           As
           hee
           beleeved
           :
           Vouchsafing
           no
           other
           answere
           ,
           but
           ,
           I
           beleeue
           as
           the
           Church
           beleeues
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           beleeues
           as
           I
           beleeue
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           
             Laico-papismus
             nihil
             aliud
             est
             quàm
             merus
             idiotismus
             ,
          
           The
           Divinity
           of
           
           Lay-papists
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           foolerie
           ?
           Certainly
           n
           Lactantius
           laughed
           at
           them
           as
           fooles
           ,
           who
           being
           asked
           a
           reason
           of
           that
           which
           they
           beleeved
           ,
           could
           giue
           none
           ,
           but
           rested
           in
           their
           forefathers
           iudgements
           ,
           
             quòd
             illi
             sapientes
             fuerint
             ,
             illi
             probaverint
             ,
             illi
             sciverint
             ,
             quod
             esset
             optimum
             :
          
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           they
           were
           very
           wise
           ,
           they
           approoved
           of
           that
           which
           they
           held
           ,
           they
           knew
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           holden
           :
           concluding
           ,
           that
           such
           did
           
             seips●s
             sensibus
             spoliare
             ,
             &
             ratione
             abdicare
             ,
          
           shew
           themselues
           idiots
           .
        
         
           97
           It
           is
           written
           by
           the
           o
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           that
           when
           Sixtus
           5.
           conventing
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           before
           him
           ,
           demanded
           why
           he
           and
           his
           Order
           called
           themselues
           Iesuites
           :
           and
           receiving
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           call
           themselues
           so
           ,
           but
           
             Clerkes
             only
             ,
             of
             the
             societie
             of
             Iesus
             :
          
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           replying
           ,
           said
           ;
           
             But
             why
             should
             you
             appropriate
             vnto
             your selues
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             societie
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             Christians
             are
             ,
             of
             whom
             in
             generall
             the
          
           p
           
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Vocati
             sumus
             in
             societatem
             Filij
             eius
             ,
          
           We
           are
           called
           into
           the
           societie
           of
           Iesus
           ?
           The
           Iesuites
           Generall
           made
           hereto
           no
           replication
           .
           Now
           my
           desire
           is
           ,
           you
           would
           supply
           what
           was
           wanting
           in
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           for
           me
           thinkes
           the
           Popes
           answer
           doth
           convince
           the
           Iesuites
           to
           bee
           as
           faultie
           in
           raking
           vpon
           them
           in
           speciall
           to
           be
           of
           the
           society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           taken
           vpon
           them
           to
           be
           named
           Iesuites
           of
           Iesus
           .
           Which
           was
           held
           altogether
           vnlawfull
           in
           former
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           these
           later
           times
           .
           For
           ,
           
             nuns
             dicimur
             Christiani
             à
             Christo
             ,
             &
             in
             Paradiso
             appellabimur
             Iesuani
             à
             Iesu
             :
          
           We
           are
           here
           on
           earth
           called
           Christians
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereas
           in
           heaven
           we
           shall
           be
           called
           Iesuites
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           q
           saith
           
           
             Bernardinus
             de
             Busti
          
           .
           And
           ,
           
             Ratio
             quare
             dicimur
             Christiani
             à
             Christo
             ,
             &
             non
             à
             Iesu
             Iesuani
             ,
             est
             ,
             quia
             rem
             signatam
             hoc
             nomine
             Christus
             ,
             scilicet
             vnctionem
             ,
             nobis
             communicavit
             ,
             sed
             rem
             signatam
             nomine
             Iesu
             ,
             non
             communicavit
             nobis
             ,
             Interpretatur
             enim
             Salvator
             ,
             cuius
             effectus
             viz.
             salvare
             ,
             ipsi
             soli
             convenit
             .
             Ipse
             enim
             vt
             dicitur
             in
             Evangelio
             ,
             Salvum
             faciet
             populum
             suum
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ac
             si
             diceret
             ,
             ipse
             solus
             &
             non
             alius
             :
          
           The
           reason
           why
           (
           here
           )
           we
           are
           called
           Christians
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           Iesuites
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           saith
           r
           Lindwood
           :
           Christ
           hath
           communicated
           to
           vs
           what
           is
           signified
           by
           his
           name
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           vnction
           ,
           but
           hee
           hath
           not
           communicated
           vnto
           vs
           what
           is
           signified
           by
           his
           name
           Iesus
           :
           for
           Iesus
           signifieth
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           his
           propertie
           to
           saue
           ,
           and
           no
           mans
           else
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           witnesseth
           .
        
         
           98
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           ſ
           that
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           your
           
             Humble
             Friers
          
           were
           put
           downe
           in
           an
           instant
           by
           Pi●s
           5.
           
           Anno
           1570.
           for
           that
           some
           of
           them
           would
           haue
           murthered
           Cardinall
           Borrhomaens
           .
           t
           Aud
           all
           the
           
             Frier
             Minorites
          
           were
           banished
           out
           of
           Apulia
           by
           Fredericke
           2.
           for
           that
           they
           perswaded
           the
           people
           to
           put
           in
           execution
           the
           Popes
           commandement
           .
           u
           And
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           the
           Templaries
           ,
           for
           suspition
           of
           impietie
           ,
           were
           spoiled
           of
           all
           they
           had
           by
           Clement
           5.
           approouement
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           if
           you
           and
           your
           fellowes
           had
           bin
           so
           served
           for
           your
           Powder-plot
           ,
           what
           reason
           you
           could
           haue
           rendered
           against
           such
           procceeding
           with
           you
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           an
           old
           said
           saw
           ,
           
             Pares
             culpa
             ,
             pares
             poena
          
           ,
           They
           who
           sin
           alike
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           alike
           .
        
         
           99
           Our
           noble
           King
           reports
           ,
           that
           his
           Mother
           sent
           word
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           who
           did
           baptize
           him
           ,
           
           to
           forbeare
           to
           vse
           spittle
           in
           his
           baptisme
           :
           For
           she
           would
           not
           haue
           a
           pockie
           Priest
           to
           spit
           in
           her
           childs
           mouth
           .
           
           Your
           Cardinall
           Bellarm.
           
           answers
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             credibile
             eam
             caeremoniā
             à
             Catholica
             Regina
             fuisse
             prohibitam
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           credible
           that
           the
           Queene
           his
           Maiesties
           Mother
           required
           him
           to
           forbeare
           that
           ceremonie
           .
           And
           his
           onely
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             verum
             ea
             caeremonia
             salivam
             Presbyteri
             in
             os
             infantuli
             inspui
             ,
          
           It
           is
           not
           true
           that
           the
           Priests
           spittle
           vsed
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           is
           put
           into
           the
           childs
           mouth
           .
           Yet
           wee
           reade
           in
           
             Guide
             de
             mome
             Rocherij
          
           ,
           
           who
           lived
           250
           yeares
           ago
           ,
           that
           
             Sacerdos
             mittit
             digitum
             in
             aures
             eius
             [
             baptizandi
             ]
             &
             ponit
             de
             salive
             in
             ore
             eius
             :
             &
             signat
             quòd
             baptizandus
             debet
             habere
             aures
             apertas
             ad
             audien
             dū
             verba
             Dei
             &
             documenta
             fidei
             :
          
           
           
             postio
             salivae
             in
             ore
             signat
             ,
             quòd
             debet
             esse
             promptus
             ad
             respondendum
             &
             loquendum
             de
             fide
             ,
             quia
             loquutio
             fit
             mediante
             saliua
             :
          
           The
           Priest
           puts
           his
           finger
           into
           the
           eares
           of
           him
           who
           comes
           to
           bee
           baptized
           ,
           and
           spittle
           into
           his
           mouth
           :
           the
           putting
           of
           his
           finger
           into
           the
           eares
           ,
           signifies
           that
           the
           partie
           to
           be
           baptized
           should
           haue
           his
           eares
           alwayes
           open
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           putting
           in
           of
           spittle
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           signifies
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           speake
           roundly
           and
           readily
           of
           faith
           ,
           because
           spittle
           helpes
           speech
           .
           Now
           good
           Sir
           Priest
           tell
           mee
           ,
           how
           your
           Cardinall
           can
           be
           cleanly
           excused
           for
           calling
           in
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Kings
           report
           ,
           so
           well
           grounded
           ,
           not
           onely
           on
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           fact
           ▪
           but
           also
           on
           the
           authoritie
           of
           their
           good
           Master
           of
           Ceremonies
           for
           the
           thing
           
             de
             iure
          
           .
        
         
           100
           Againe
           ,
           our
           noble
           King
           writes
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             title
             of
             Cardinall
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             is
             restrained
             onely
             to
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           And
           your
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           answers
           ,
           
           
             Non
             est
             verum
             ,
             nomen
             Cardinalis
             
             ademptum
             alijs
             &
             solis
             Romanis
             reservatum
             ▪
             nam
             vsque
             ad
             hanc
             diem
             Ecclesia
             Compostellana
             habe●
             suos
             Cardinales
             :
          
           That
           is
           not
           true
           which
           our
           King
           writes
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           at
           Compostella
           hath
           her
           Cardinalls
           to
           this
           day
           .
           
           Yet
           we
           reade
           in
           Mosco●i●s
           Vicar
           generall
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Bononia
           ,
           that
           Pius
           5.
           
             in
             suo
             diplomate
             ,
             Anno
          
           1568
           ,
           
             penitus
             hoc
             nomen
             in
             omnibus
             alijs
             Ecclesiis
             praeterquam
             in
             Romana
             extinxit
             ,
             &
             folummodò
             Cardinalis
             nomen
             competere
             voluit
             Cardinalibus
             S.
             R.
             P.
             à
             Papacreatis
             :
             Pius
          
           5.
           by
           his
           Bull
           bearing
           date
           1568.
           cried
           downe
           the
           name
           Cardinall
           in
           all
           other
           Churches
           but
           in
           Rome
           ;
           decreeing
           that
           such
           onely
           as
           are
           created
           by
           the
           Pope
           Cardinalls
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           shall
           be
           called
           Cardinalls
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           argue
           your
           Cardinall
           an
           audacious
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           seekes
           to
           outface
           at
           once
           two
           of
           his
           betters
           ,
           a
           learned
           King
           in
           his
           owne
           book
           ,
           and
           a
           late
           Pope
           in
           his
           owne
           Bull
           ?
        
         
           101
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           affirmes
           ,
           
           
             Nefac
             apud
             eos
             [
             Protestantes
             ]
             quenquam
             creari
             Episcopum
             nisi
             vnius
             saltem
             vxoris
             virum
             :
          
           The
           Protestants
           hold
           it
           an
           hainous
           offence
           to
           make
           any
           man
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           at
           least
           the
           husband
           of
           one
           wife
           .
           Yea
           ,
           hee
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           
             Nulli
             apudeos
             [
             Protestantes
             ]
             continent
             :
          
           
           No
           man
           (
           neither
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Lai●ie
           )
           among
           Protestants
           liues
           continently
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           meaning
           ,
           vnmarried
           .
           Yet
           to
           omit
           the
           single
           life
           of
           many
           Laiks
           ,
           
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           the
           more
           part
           of
           our
           Bishops
           since
           the
           reformed
           times
           ,
           were
           and
           are
           vnmarried
           men
           .
           Deserues
           not
           your
           Cardinall
           ,
           for
           these
           Cardinall
           lies
           ,
           to
           bee
           rewarded
           with
           a
           whetstone
           ?
        
         
         
           102
           You
           a
           tell
           vs
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Priests
           of
           Moses
           law
           abstained
           from
           their
           wiues
           in
           their
           severall
           turnes
           ,
           wherein
           they
           served
           at
           the
           Altar
           :
           (
           which
           you
           take
           as
           granted
           )
           much
           rather
           ought
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           New
           Law
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           serue
           at
           the
           Altar
           euery
           day
           ,
           abstaine
           alwayes
           from
           wiues
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           who
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           abstained
           not
           from
           his
           wife
           alwayes
           ,
           b
           served
           at
           the
           Altar
           daily
           ;
           I
           would
           know
           how
           you
           can
           proue
           it
           to
           mee
           plainly
           ,
           That
           the
           Priests
           of
           Moses
           Law
           in
           their
           severall
           turnes
           wherein
           they
           served
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           abstained
           from
           their
           wiues
           .
           And
           if
           c
           Ierom
           be
           your
           best
           proofe
           ;
           then
           ,
           seeing
           d
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Priests
           of
           Moses
           Law
           abstained
           from
           wine
           and
           strong
           drinke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           their
           wiues
           ;
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           why
           your
           Priests
           should
           not
           abstaine
           alwayes
           from
           wine
           and
           strong
           drinke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           wiues
           ?
        
         
           103
           You
           e
           tell
           vs
           ,
           That
           every
           man
           hath
           the
           gift
           of
           Continency
           ,
           who
           will.
           But
           seeing
           S.
           Paul
           witnesseth
           ,
           f
           That
           God
           distributeth
           to
           every
           man
           severally
           as
           he
           will
           (
           proper
           gifts
           )
           and
           g
           accounts
           the
           gift
           of
           continency
           for
           a
           proper
           gift
           :
           and
           that
           our
           Saviour
           Matth.
           19.
           11
           ,
           12.
           speaking
           of
           Continency
           ,
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           it
           :
           I
           would
           know
           how
           you
           can
           accord
           your
           doctrine
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           Saviours
           .
           If
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           h
           That
           
             Deus
             id
             rectè
             petentibus
             non
             deneget
             :
          
           God
           will
           not
           deny
           the
           gift
           therof
           to
           them
           who
           askeit
           of
           him
           aright
           :
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           why
           S.
           Paul
           ;
           who
           (
           considering
           the
           times
           )
           was
           so
           desirous
           that
           men
           should
           liue
           vnmarried
           ,
           did
           not
           rather
           perswade
           them
           vvho
           could
           not
           containe
           ,
           
             rectè
             petore
          
           ,
           to
           pray
           aright
           for
           the
           gift
           of
           it
           ,
           
           then
           i
           to
           marry
           :
           and
           vvhether
           you
           thinke
           that
           every
           man
           may
           obtaine
           the
           other
           proper
           gifts
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           of
           speaking
           strange
           languages
           ,
           and
           of
           healing
           :
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           doe
           
             rectè
             petere
          
           .
        
         
           104
           You
           all
           affirme
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             continent
             from
             their
             wiues
             ,
             after
             they
             followed
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           wee
           denie
           it
           .
           Now
           thus
           Largue
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           against
           you
           :
           Saint
           Peter
           begat
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           after
           he
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           a
           daughter
           called
           
             Petronilla
             .
             Ergo
          
           all
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           continent
           from
           their
           wiues
           ,
           after
           they
           followed
           Christ
           .
           
           The
           Antecedent
           of
           which
           Argument
           ,
           is
           proved
           thus
           :
           Saint
           Peter
           had
           a
           daughter
           called
           Petronilla
           ,
           borne
           in
           lawfull
           matrimonie
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           faire
           and
           beautifull
           ,
           that
           Count
           Flaccus
           a
           man
           of
           great
           account
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           high
           linage
           ,
           doted
           on
           her
           ,
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           98.
           which
           was
           about
           68
           yeares
           after
           Peter
           began
           to
           follow
           Christ
           .
           For
           he
           began
           to
           follow
           Christ
           An.
           30.
           
           
             Ergo
             S.
             Peter
          
           had
           a
           daughter
           called
           Petronilla
           ,
           begotten
           by
           him
           of
           his
           wife
           after
           hee
           followed
           Christ
           .
           The
           consequence
           of
           which
           argument
           is
           proved
           thus
           :
           Petronilla
           in
           the
           98
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           so
           faire
           and
           beautifull
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           honour
           and
           worth
           could
           do●e
           on
           her
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           was
           begotten
           by
           her
           father
           of
           his
           wife
           after
           his
           Apostleship
           .
           For
           in
           that
           yeare
           ,
           viz.
           98.
           if
           she
           had
           been
           begotten
           by
           her
           father
           before
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           she
           had
           beene
           68.
           yeares
           old
           ,
           past
           fairenesse
           ,
           past
           beautie
           .
           Ergo
           Saint
           Peter
           had
           a
           daughter
           called
           Petronilla
           ,
           begotten
           of
           his
           wife
           after
           he
           followed
           Christ
           .
           Answer
           Priest
           ,
           and
           denie
           not
           the
           Legends
           of
           thy
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           burne
           all
           my
           bookes
           but
           my
           Bible
           .
        
         
         
           105
           You
           all
           affirme
           ,
           
           
             That
             if
             the
             studious
             Reader
             peruse
             all
             antiquitie
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             all
             not
             able
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             Gods
             Church
             to
             haue
             beene
             single
             ,
             or
             continent
             from
             their
             wiues
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             married
             before
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           And
           we
           denie
           it
           .
           Now
           thus
           I
           argue
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           against
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           .
           If
           by
           antiquitie
           it
           appeare
           ,
           that
           some
           notable
           Bishop
           had
           two
           sons
           by
           his
           wife
           ;
           to
           the
           elder
           of
           which
           hee
           spake
           thus
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           :
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
            
             
               Nondum
               tot
               anni
               sunt
               tui
               ,
               
               quot
               iam
               in
               sacris
            
             
               Mihi
               sunt
               peracti
               victimis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           The
           yeares
           of
           thine
           age
           are
           not
           so
           many
           as
           the
           yeares
           of
           my
           Priesthood
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           the
           studious
           Reader
           perusing
           antiquitie
           ,
           may
           finde
           ,
           that
           all
           notable
           Bishops
           lived
           not
           continent
           from
           their
           wiues
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           married
           before
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Clergie
           .
           For
           how
           could
           a
           notable
           Bishop
           haue
           the
           elder
           of
           his
           two
           sonnes
           by
           his
           wife
           ,
           of
           fewer
           yeares
           then
           he
           had
           bin
           in
           priesthood
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           begat
           him
           and
           his
           younger
           brother
           after
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           Clergie
           ?
           But
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           true
           .
           Ergo
           the
           consequent
           .
           That
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           true
           ,
           is
           proved
           by
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           antiquitie
           we
           finde
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           and
           Caesarius
           were
           brethren
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           one
           Gregorie
           ,
           a
           notable
           Bishop
           ,
           by
           his
           wife
           Nonna
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           was
           the
           elder
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           father
           Gregory
           said
           as
           is
           abouesaid
           .
        
         
           106
           a
           You
           all
           affirm
           ,
           It
           was
           never
           lawfull
           in
           Gods
           Church
           to
           marry
           after
           holy
           Orders
           and
           that
           there
           
           is
           not
           one
           Authenticall
           example
           thereof
           in
           the
           vvorld
           .
           And
           vve
           deny
           it
           .
           Novv
           thus
           I
           argue
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           against
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           :
           If
           it
           vvere
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           in
           old
           time
           to
           suffer
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Subdeacons
           to
           marry
           ,
           then
           once
           it
           vvas
           lavvfull
           in
           Gods
           Church
           to
           marry
           after
           holy
           Orders
           :
           and
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           once
           there
           vvere
           many
           Authenticall
           examples
           thereof
           in
           the
           vvorld
           .
           But
           it
           vvas
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           to
           suffer
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Subdeacons
           to
           marry
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           vvas
           once
           lavvfull
           in
           Gods
           Church
           to
           marry
           after
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           it
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           to
           suffer
           their
           Deacons
           and
           Subdeacons
           to
           marrie
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           apparant
           by
           the
           10
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           kept
           at
           Ancyra
           ,
           that
           your
           b
           Soto
           confesseth
           ,
           
             Negart
             non
             posse
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           .
           That
           it
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           in
           old
           time
           to
           marrie
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           apparant
           by
           c
           these
           words
           of
           one
           of
           your
           Popes
           called
           Steuen
           .
        
         
           
             Aliter
             se
             orientatium
             traditio
             habet
             Ecclesiarum
             :
             -
             aliter
             huius
             Sanct●●
             Roman●●
             Ecclesiae
             :
             Nam
             carum
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Diaconi
             ,
             ●t
             Subdiaeoni
             in
             matrimonio
             copulantur
             :
             istius
             autem
             Ecclesiae
             nullas
             Sacerdotum
             licentiam
             habet
             con●ugium
             sortiendi
             :
          
           The
           tradition
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           is
           different
           from
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Rom.
           Church
           :
           for
           ,
           their
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Subdeacons
           may
           marry
           :
           whereas
           no
           priest
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           is
           permitted
           to
           marry
           .
           That
           d
           Caietan
           one
           of
           your
           Cardinalls
           ,
           
             audenter
             ait
             ,
             qu●d
             etiam
             post
             susceptos
             ordines
             quondam
             ●sacerdotibus
             liouit
             matrimonio
             copulari
             :
          
           confidently
           affirmes
           ,
           That
           in
           old
           time
           even
           
           priests
           might
           marry
           after
           their
           Ordination
           Yet
           if
           you
           ,
           Sir
           Priest
           ,
           know
           better
           then
           Soto
           ,
           and
           Caietan
           ,
           to
           ●lude
           their
           proofes
           ;
           speake
           out
           that
           the
           world
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           your
           wit.
           But
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           e
           Glosses
           answer
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           approoved
           by
           Cardinall
           f
           Hosius
           :
           expound
           not
           
             In
             matrimonio
             copulantur
             ,
             i.
             copula
             vtuntur
             :
          
           as
           though
           Stephen
           had
           meant
           no
           more
           then
           that
           the
           Clergie
           in
           Graecia
           had
           lived
           after
           their
           Ordination
           with
           their
           wiues
           whom
           they
           had
           married
           before
           their
           Ordination
           :
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           observed
           by
           one
           of
           your
           g
           Grande
           Iesuites
           :
           
             I●●a
             interpretatio
             Glossa
             non
             satis
             videtur
             Textui
             con●entanea
             :
             nam
             vt
             patet
             ex
             Antithesi
             ;
             quam
             ibi
             facit
             Stepha●us
             proeodem
             ille
             a●●epit
             Matrimonia
             copul
             ari
             et
             fontiri
             coniugi●m
             .
             As
             sorti●●
             coniugi●●
             ,
             inire
             m●trimonium
             est
             .
             Ergo
             et
             matrimento
             〈◊〉
          
           That
           exposition
           seemes
           not
           sutable
           to
           the
           〈…〉
           by
           the
           opposition
           in
           Stephene
           speech
           it
           is
           evident
           Stephen
           meant
           the
           selfe
           same
           thing
           by
           
             in
             〈…〉
          
           :
           &
           by
           ,
           
             sortiri
             coniugtū
          
           .
           But
           by
           
             sortiri
             coniugin̄
             〈…〉
          
           he
           meant
           to
           marry
           .
           Wherefore
           by
           ,
           
             In
             matrimonio
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           meant
           ,
           to
           marry
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Glosses
           exposition
           giues
           a
           deadly
           blow
           to
           your
           former
           asse●tion
           :
           viz.
           That
           all
           notable
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           lived
           continent
           from
           their
           wiues
           whom
           they
           had
           married
           before
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           for
           if
           
             in
             matrimonia
             copulari
          
           ,
           signifie
           
             copulate
             viūtur
          
           ;
           they
           lived
           not
           continēt
           from
           their
           wiues
        
         
           107
           You
           haue
           set
           vs
           out
           o●
           divers
           times
           ,
           divers
           *
           Indices
           or
           forbidden
           bookes
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           haue
           seene
           three
           ,
           One
           made
           by
           the
           Inquisitors
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           printed
           Anne
           15●9
           .
           by
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Paul
           4.
           
           Another
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           printed
           Anno
           1564.
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           Pius
           4.
           
           A
           third
           ,
           enlarged
           by
           
             Sixtus
             quintus
          
           ,
           and
           reviewed
           and
           printed
           An.
           1594.
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           Clemens
           the
           8.
           
           In
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Editions
           ,
           I
           found
           forbidden
           ,
           a
           
             Abdiae
             de
             vitis
          
           12.
           
           Apost
           .
           b
           
             Itinerarium
             Petri
             per
             Clementem
             ▪
          
           c
           
             Opus
             imperfectum
             in
             Mattheum
          
           .
           d
           
             Nicolas
             Cabasila
          
           .
           e
           Almaricus
           ,
           f
           
             G●lielmus
             de
             sancto
             Amore
          
           ,
           g
           
             Iacobus
             Alman
             consra
             Thomam
             de
             Vio
             ,
          
           by
           whom
           is
           meant
           Cardinall
           Caietan
           ;
           and
           h
           
             Ioh.
             Casaepoemata
          
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           finde
           any
           of
           them
           either
           in
           the
           second
           or
           third
           Editions
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           these
           Indices
           ,
           I
           found
           Desiderius
           i
           
             Erasmus
             Roterodamus
          
           p●nced
           in
           the
           ranke
           of
           writers
           ,
           
             quorum
             libri
             &
             scrip●●mnia
             prohibentur
          
           ,
           whose
           bookes
           and
           writings
           (
           of
           what
           argument
           〈…〉
           Religion
           or
           humanitie
           )
           are
           absolutely
           forbidden
           .
           And
           I
           found
           in
           the
           same
           ranke
           forbidden
           ,
           k
           
             Nilus
             Thessalonicensis
          
           ,
           l
           
             Nicola●●
             Clemangis
          
           ,
           m
           
             Beatus
             Rhenanus
          
           ,
           and
           n
           
             Vearious
             Zasius
          
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           two
           latter
           Editions
           of
           the
           Indices
           ,
           I
           found
           all
           these
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           first
           ranke
           into
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           severely
           censured
           as
           those
           in
           the
           first
           .
           And
           in
           the
           last
           of
           Clemens
           8.
           
           I
           found
           a
           o
           Catechisme
           of
           Charanza
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           forbidden
           ,
           which
           was
           p
           approued
           by
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           vpon
           perusall
           and
           relation
           made
           ,
           that
           nothing
           worthy
           of
           censure
           was
           found
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           this
           shuffling
           ;
           why
           
             Abdias
             ,
             ●tinerarium
             Petri
             ,
             Opus
             imperfectum
             ,
             Cabasila
             ,
             Almaricus
             ,
             Gulielmus
             de
             S.
             Amore
             ,
             Alman
          
           against
           Caietan
           ,
           and
           
             Cas●
             poemata
          
           ,
           which
           were
           forbidden
           in
           the
           first
           Edition
           ,
           are
           left
           out
           in
           
           the
           later
           Editions
           ;
           seeing
           the
           leaving
           of
           them
           out
           argues
           allowance
           of
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           vpon
           what
           consideration
           all
           Erasmus
           workes
           were
           forbidden
           ,
           seeing
           q
           some
           of
           them
           were
           approoved
           by
           the
           Bull
           of
           Leo
           10
           ?
           
           And
           why
           
             Nilus
             ,
             Clemingis
             ,
             Rhenanus
             ,
             Zazius
             ,
          
           and
           Erasnius
           ,
           were
           removed
           out
           of
           a
           worse
           ranke
           into
           a
           better
           ;
           
           seeing
           that
           argues
           great
           diversitie
           of
           iudgement
           in
           Popes
           ?
           And
           by
           what
           authoritie
           Charanz●es
           Catechisme
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           which
           was
           approoved
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ?
           I
           hope
           your
           later
           Popes
           will
           not
           disanull
           what
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           established
           :
           and
           I
           hope
           they
           dare
           not
           iustifie
           the
           books
           cried
           downe
           by
           
             Panlus
             quartus
          
           ,
           especially
           
             Iohannis
             Casa
             poemata
          
           ,
           which
           were
           written
           in
           commendation
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           Sodomie
           ,
           though
           the
           writer
           was
           Archbishop
           of
           Beneventum
           and
           the
           Popes
           Legat
           throughout
           the
           whole
           estate
           of
           Venice
           ;
           nor
           yet
           Abdias
           ,
           whose
           liues
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             fabulis
             similiores
             sunt
             ,
             quàm
             verae
             narrationi
             ,
          
           are
           more
           like
           to
           tales
           of
           
             Robin
             Hood
          
           ,
           then
           to
           truth
           ,
           in
           t
           Bellarmines
           opinion
           .
        
         
           107
           As
           you
           haue
           ●et
           vs
           out
           divers
           Indices
           of
           forbidden
           bookes
           ;
           so
           you
           haue
           set
           vs
           out
           divers
           *
           Indices
           of
           books
           which
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           purgations
           ,
           &
           must
           be
           purged
           before
           they
           can
           be
           vsed
           :
           of
           which
           I
           haue
           seene
           foure
           :
           the
           Belgicke
           ,
           published
           by
           u
           Iunius
           :
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           by
           x
           Quiroga
           :
           the
           Neopolitan
           ,
           by
           y
           
             Gregory
             Capuccinus
          
           :
           the
           Romine
           ,
           by
           z
           
             Fr.
             Ioan.
             Maria
          
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           Popes
           Pallaces
           .
           In
           one
           or
           two
           of
           these
           purgatory
           Indices
           ,
           order
           is
           taken
           that
           these
           and
           such
           like
           propositions
           shall
           bee
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           Indices
           and
           margents
           of
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           S.
           Ierom
           ,
           S.
           Hilarie
           ,
           S.
           Chrysos●ome
           ,
           and
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             viz.
          
           a
           
             Eucharistiam
             non
             esse
             
             sacrificium
             ,
             sed
             sacrificij
             memoriam
             :
          
           The
           Eucharist
           is
           not
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           a
           commemoration
           of
           a
           sacrifice
           .
           
             fides
             sola
             iustificat
          
           :
           Faith
           onely
           iustifies
           .
           
             Imaginum
             vsus
             prohibitus
          
           :
           The
           vse
           of
           Images
           is
           forbidden
           .
           
             Machabaeorum
             liber
             Apocryphus
          
           :
           The
           booke
           of
           Machabees
           is
           Apocryphal
           .
           
             Matrimonium
             omnibus
             concessum
             qui
             continere
             non
             volunt
             :
          
           Mariage
           is
           free
           for
           all
           who
           will
           not
           liue
           vnmaried
           .
           
             Peccata
             venialia
             damnant
          
           :
           Veniall
           sinnes
           are
           damnable
           .
           
             Sanctorum
             invocationem
             praeuenit
             Iohannes
          
           :
           Saint
           Iohn
           prevented
           invocation
           of
           Saints
           .
           b
           
             Adorare
             statuas
             vel
             imagine●●ultores
             Dei
             non
             debent
             :
          
           Religious
           persons
           should
           not
           adore
           statues
           or
           images
           .
           
             Fides
             sola
             iustificat
          
           :
           Faith
           onely
           iustifies
           .
           
             Opera
             non
             iustificant
          
           :
           Workes
           doe
           not
           iustifie
           .
           
             Opera
             si
             iustificant
             ,
             Christus
             gratis
             mortuus
             est
             :
          
           If
           works
           iustifie
           ,
           Christ
           dyed
           causlesly
           .
           
             Apostoli
             omnes
             aequales
          
           :
           All
           the
           Apostles
           were
           equals
           .
           
             Opera
             omnia
             commixta
             sunt
             alique
             errore
             :
          
           Our
           best
           actions
           haue
           some
           want
           .
           
             Oratio
             pro
             viuis
             valet
             ,
             non
             pro
             mortuis
             :
          
           Prayer
           profits
           liuing
           men
           ,
           not
           dead
           men
           .
           c
           
             Alients
             meritis
             &
             operibus
             nemo
             iuvatur
             :
          
           No
           man
           is
           better
           for
           other
           mens
           merits
           and
           works
           .
           
             Meritum
             hominis
             nullum
          
           :
           Man
           hath
           no
           merits
           .
           
             Non
             ex
             meritis
             salus
          
           :
           Salvation
           comes
           not
           by
           merits
           .
           d
           
             Apostolorum
             doctrina
             facilis
             ,
             Scripturae
             diuinae
             omnibus
             volentibus
             peruiae
             &
             faciles
             :
          
           The
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           plaine
           and
           easie
           for
           every
           man.
           
             Confitenda
             Deo
             peccata
             ,
             non
             homini
             :
          
           Confession
           is
           to
           be
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           man.
           
             A
             Deo
             solo
             omnia
             petenda
          
           :
           We
           must
           pray
           for
           all
           things
           to
           God
           onely
           .
           
             Ecclesia
             non
             super
             hominem
             ,
             sed
             super
             fidem
             adificata
             :
          
           The
           Church
           is
           built
           not
           on
           Peter
           ,
           but
           on
           Peters
           faith
           .
           
             Fide
             sol●
             
             iustificari
          
           :
           Faith
           onely
           iustifies
           .
           
             Coram
             Imaginibus
             procumbere
             quanta
             stupiditas
          
           :
           It
           is
           a
           great
           foolerie
           to
           kneele
           before
           Images
           .
           
             Iustus
             nec
             in
             operibus
             confidat
             ,
             quantumcunque
             bonis
             :
          
           Let
           not
           a
           good
           man
           trust
           in
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           good
           .
           
             Mandatis
             Dei
             addere
             ,
             diaboli
             est
             consuetudo
             :
          
           It
           is
           the
           divels
           practise
           to
           adde
           vnto
           Gods
           commandements
           .
           
             Martyres
             colere
             Pseudo-Christianos
          
           :
           False
           Christians
           worshippe
           Martyrs
           .
           
             Prophet
             as
             omnes
             vxores
             habuisse
          
           :
           All
           the
           Prophets
           had
           wiues
           .
           
             Punire
             pios
             post
             mortem
             impossibile
          
           :
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           godly
           men
           after
           their
           death
           should
           goe
           to
           Purgatorie
           .
           
             Sacerdotes
             etiam
             Principibus
             iure
             divino
             subditi
             :
          
           Bishops
           are
           subiect
           to
           Princes
           by
           Gods
           law
           .
           
             Sine
             Scriptura
             divina
             nihil
             asserendum
          
           :
           Nothing
           is
           to
           be
           taught
           without
           warrant
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           
             Scripturarum
             lectio
             omnibus
             necessaria
          
           :
           It
           is
           necessarie
           all
           men
           should
           reade
           the
           Scripture
           .
           
             Scriptur
             as
             legere
             ,
             omnibus
             ,
             etiam
             mundanis
             ,
             praeceptum
             :
          
           Every
           man
           ,
           even
           lay-men
           are
           bound
           by
           commandement
           to
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           e
           
             Creaturam
             non
             adorari
          
           :
           Creatures
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           .
           
             Mortuis
             vivorum
             preces
             non
             prodesse
          
           :
           The
           prayers
           of
           the
           living
           doe
           not
           helpe
           the
           dead
           .
           
           
             Imagines
             damnatae
          
           :
           Images
           are
           condemned
           .
           
             Sanctinon
             adorandi
          
           :
           Saints
           are
           not
           to
           be
           adored
           .
           Yea
           ,
           in
           these
           Indices
           ,
           order
           is
           taken
           ,
           that
           these
           and
           such
           like
           propositions
           shall
           be
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           Indices
           and
           margents
           of
           certaine
           Bibles
           :
           viz.
           1.
           
           1
           
             Sacerdos
             n●n
             redat
             barbam
          
           :
           Let
           not
           a
           priest
           shaue
           his
           beard
           .
           2
           
             Sacerdos
             virginem
             ducat
             v●orem
          
           :
           Let
           a
           priest
           marry
           a
           virgin
           .
           3
           
             Praecepta
             Dei
             cust●dienda
          
           :
           Gods
           precepts
           are
           to
           bee
           kept
           .
           4
           
             Sculptilia
             prohibet
             fieri
          
           :
           Hee
           forbids
           the
           making
           
           of
           graven
           things
           .
           5
           
             Verbo
             Dei
             nihil
             addendum
             aut
             detrahendum
             :
          
           Nothing
           is
           to
           be
           added
           or
           detracted
           from
           Gods
           word
           .
           6
           
             Idololatria
             fugienda
          
           :
           Idolatry
           is
           to
           be
           avoyded
           .
           7
           
             Illi
             soli
             seruiendum
          
           :
           Him
           only
           shalt
           thou
           serue
           .
           8
           
             Faciendum
             quod
             Deus
             praecipit
             ,
             non
             quod
             nobis
             rectum
             videtur
             :
          
           We
           must
           doe
           what
           God
           commands
           vs
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           seems
           good
           in
           our
           owne
           eyes
           .
           9
           
             Salus
             et
             spes
             nostra
             Deus
          
           :
           God
           is
           our
           salvation
           and
           our
           hope
           .
           10
           
             In
             Deo
             spes
             ponenda
          
           :
           Our
           trust
           is
           to
           be
           reposed
           in
           God.
           11
           
             Adorandus
             Deus
          
           :
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           12
           
             Optat
             doceri
             a
             Deo
          
           :
           He
           wisheth
           that
           he
           might
           be
           taught
           of
           God.
           13
           
             Omnis
             homo
             mendax
          
           :
           Every
           man
           is
           a
           lyer
           .
           14
           
             Christus
             iusticia
             nostra
          
           :
           Christ
           is
           our
           righteousnesse
           .
           15
           
             Deus
             sortitudo
             nostra
          
           :
           God
           is
           our
           strength
           .
           16
           
             Omnes
             peccatores
          
           :
           All
           men
           are
           sinners
           .
           17
           
             Non
             in
             manufactis
             templis
             habitat
             Deus
             :
          
           God
           dwelleth
           not
           in
           temples
           made
           with
           hands
           .
           18
           
             Maledicti
             confidentes
             in
             homine
          
           :
           Cursed
           are
           they
           who
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           men
           .
           19
           
             Iustus
             ex
             fide
             viuit
          
           :
           The
           iust
           man
           liues
           by
           faith
           .
           20
           
             Doctor
             Ecclesiae
             Christus
          
           :
           Christ
           is
           the
           master
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           21
           
             Christus
             dilectus
             audiendus
          
           :
           Christ
           the
           vvelbeloued
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           22
           
             Mandata
             Dei
             obseruanda
          
           :
           The
           commandements
           of
           God
           are
           to
           bee
           kept
           .
           23
           
             Fides
             saluat
          
           :
           Faith
           saues
           .
           24
           
             Laborat
             manibus
             Paulus
             :
             Paul
          
           vvrought
           vvith
           his
           ovvne
           hands
           .
           25
           
             Lex
             non
             iuste
             ,
             sed
             impio
             data
             est
             :
          
           The
           law
           is
           not
           given
           to
           the
           righteous
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           vngodly
           .
           26
           
             Respectus
             personarum
             non
             habendus
          
           :
           There
           ought
           no
           respect
           of
           persons
           to
           be
           had
           .
           27
           
             Christus
             pro
             nobis
             mortuus
          
           :
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           vs.
           28
           
             Angelus
             non
             vult
             adorari
          
           :
           The
           Angell
           would
           not
           be
           adored
           .
           29
           
             Credens
             
             Christ●
             ,
             non
             morietur
             in
             aeternum
             :
          
           He
           that
           beleeveth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           never
           die
           .
           30
           
             Fide
             purificantur
             corda
          
           :
           Hearts
           are
           purified
           by
           faith
           .
           31
           
             Gratiâ
             Christi
             salvamur
          
           :
           We
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           .
           32
           
             Gratiâ
             Christi
             salvamur
             ,
             non
             operibus
             ,
             alioquin
             gratia
             non
             est
             gratia
             :
          
           Wee
           are
           saved
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           works
           ,
           else
           grace
           were
           no
           grace
           .
           33
           
             Hominum
             mandata
             docens
             ,
             frustrà
             Deum
             colit
             :
          
           In
           vaine
           they
           worship
           God
           ,
           who
           teach
           for
           doctrine
           mens
           precepts
           .
           34
           
             Homini
             bonum
             mulierem
             non
             tangere
             ;
             propter
             fornicationem
             tamen
             habeat
             vnusquisque
             vxorem
             suam
             :
          
           It
           is
           good
           for
           a
           man
           not
           to
           touch
           a
           woman
           ;
           but
           for
           avoiding
           of
           fornication
           ,
           let
           every
           man
           haue
           his
           owne
           wife
           .
           35
           
             In
             infirmitatibus
             inuocantibus
             Deum
             salus
          
           :
           There
           is
           a
           helpe
           for
           them
           who
           pray
           to
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
           36
           
             Qui
             non
             laborat
             ,
             non
             manducet
             :
          
           He
           that
           will
           not
           labour
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           eate
           .
           37
           
             Manducet
             Christianus
             quicquid
             vendi
             solet
             in
             macello
             :
          
           Let
           a
           Christian
           eate
           whatsoever
           comes
           into
           the
           shambles
           to
           be
           be
           sold
           .
           38
           
             Miseranti
             Deo
             tribuenda
             salus
          
           :
           Our
           salvation
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           vnto
           Gods
           mercy
           .
           39
           
             Operatur
             in
             nobis
             Deus
             &
             vel
             .
             le
             &
             perficere
             :
          
           God
           works
           in
           vs
           both
           the
           will
           and
           the
           deed
           .
           40
           
             Misericordiâ
             purgantur
             peccata
          
           :
           By
           mercie
           iniquities
           are
           forgiuen
           .
           41
           
             Petentes
             in
             nomine
             Christi
             obtinemus
          
           :
           We
           obtaine
           what
           we
           aske
           in
           Christs
           name
           .
           42
           
             Purgatio
             peccatorum
             nostrorum
             facta
             per
             Christum
             :
          
           The
           purging
           of
           our
           sinnes
           is
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           .
           Though
           these
           bee
           in
           sense
           and
           meaning
           in
           the
           currant
           of
           the
           text
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           formally
           ,
           even
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           marginall
           quotations
           )
           yet
           by
           
           commandement
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           blotted
           out
           of
           the
           Indices
           and
           Margents
           of
           such
           Bibles
           as
           you
           allow
           men
           to
           keepe
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           greater
           harme
           these
           propositions
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Margent
           and
           Indices
           of
           your
           Bibles
           are
           like
           to
           worke
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           which
           are
           read
           in
           the
           currant
           of
           the
           Text
           ?
           And
           why
           ,
           if
           you
           feare
           any
           danger
           by
           them
           ,
           you
           purge
           not
           the
           Text
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Margent
           and
           the
           Indices
           ?
           And
           I
           desire
           to
           bee
           satisfied
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           what
           greater
           mischiefe
           might
           happen
           by
           suffering
           the
           propositions
           found
           in
           the
           Indices
           and
           Margents
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           matter
           in
           the
           currant
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           haue
           reference
           ?
           And
           why
           ,
           if
           any
           mischiefe
           be
           feared
           ,
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           Fathers
           is
           not
           purged
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Margents
           and
           Indices
           ?
        
         
           108
           There
           was
           printed
           at
           Bononia
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Anno
          
           1590.
           a
           booke
           intitled
           ,
           
             Liber
             conformitatum
             vita
             B.
             ac
             Seraphici
             patris
             Francisci
             ,
          
           written
           by
           one
           
             Bartholomew
             Pisanus
          
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           one
           
             Ieremy
             Buc●hius
          
           ,
           of
           which
           booke
           it
           is
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Title
           page
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             liber
             aureus
          
           ,
           a
           golden
           booke
           .
           In
           this
           golden
           booke
           so
           lately
           set
           out
           ,
           I
           reade
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Christus
             ipsum
             Patrem
             Franciscum
             sibi
             per
             omnia
             similem
             reddidit
             et
             conformem
             :
          
           Christ
           made
           Frier
           Francis
           like
           and
           conformable
           to
           himselfe
           in
           all
           respects
           :
           and
           that
           b
           
             In
             monte
             Alverna
             ,
             Franciscus
             cum
             Deo
             &
             Domino
             Iesu
             Christo
             vnius
             spiritus
             efficitur
             :
          
           In
           the
           mount
           of
           Alverna
           ,
           Frier
           Francis
           was
           made
           one
           spirit
           with
           God
           the
           Father
           and
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           Frier
           Francis
           said
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           c
           
             Quod
             vni
             ex
             minoribus
             meis
             fecistis
             ,
             mihi
             fecistis
             :
          
           That
           which
           
           you
           haue
           done
           to
           one
           of
           these
           my
           little
           ones
           ,
           you
           haue
           done
           vnto
           me
           ;
           were
           spoken
           by
           Christ
           ,
           1
           literally
           ,
           and
           2
           particularly
           of
           his
           Frier
           Minorites
           .
           And
           that
           e
           
             B.
             Franciscus
             titulatus
             fuit
             titulo
             Iesus
             Nazare●us
             Rex
             Iudaeorum
             :
          
           Frier
           Francis
           had
           the
           tittle
           of
           Iesus
           of
           Nazareth
           king
           of
           the
           Iewes
           given
           him
           .
           And
           that
           f
           
             Nemo
             fuit
             minister
             &
             servus
             Christi
             vt
             Franciscus
             ,
             &
             ipsius
             perfectus
             imitator
             :
          
           Christ
           had
           neuer
           such
           a
           servant
           as
           Frier
           Francis
           ;
           there
           was
           never
           any
           man
           who
           imitated
           Christ
           in
           so
           perfect
           manner
           as
           Frier
           Francis.
           g
           
             Similis
             B.
             Francisco
             &
             suo
             Ordini
             non
             est
             inventus
             ,
             qui
             servauit
             ad
             literam
             legem
             Excelsi
             :
          
           There
           was
           never
           such
           a
           person
           heard
           of
           as
           S.
           Francis
           and
           his
           order
           ,
           who
           kept
           Gods
           law
           literally
           .
           h
           
             B.
             Franciscus
             totum
             Evangelium
             ad
             literam
             obseruauit
             :
          
           Saint
           Francis
           kept
           the
           Gospel
           literally
           .
           
             Nec
             apicem
             vel
             vnicum
             transgreditur
             ,
             nec
             iota
             :
          
           He
           brake
           not
           a
           tittle
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           a
           iote
           .
           These
           fooleries
           and
           blasphemies
           are
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           and
           no
           dele
           set
           vpon
           them
           .
           Yea
           though
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           held
           an
           heresie
           to
           say
           ,
           i
           
             Quod
             B.
             Franciscus
             est
             ille
             Angelus
             ,
             de
             quo
             dicitur
             in
             Apocalypsi
             ,
             Vidi
             alterum
             Angelum
             habentem
             signum
             Dei
             viui
             :
          
           That
           S.
           Francis
           was
           that
           Angell
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             another
             Angell
             which
             had
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             :
          
           yet
           so
           much
           is
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           k
           
             Quòd
             prophetia
             Apoc.
          
           7.
           
             fuerit
             ad
             literam
             de
             B.
             Francisco
             ,
             diuinitùs
             Domino
             Bonauenturae
             Cardinali
             fuit
             ostensum
          
           ;
           and
           no
           dele
           set
           vpon
           them
           .
           Though
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           held
           an
           heresie
           ,
           at
           least
           an
           error
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           l
           
             Quòd
             B.
             Franciscus
             semel
             in
             anno
             descendit
             ad
             Purgatorium
             ,
             &
             extraxit
             iude
             anima●
             illorum
             qui
             in
             hac
             vita
             fuerunt
             de
             
             Ordine
             suo
             ,
             seu
             de
             Ordinibus
             per
             eum
             institutis
             ,
             &
             ducit
             ad
             paradisum
             :
          
           That
           S.
           Francis
           went
           once
           a
           yeare
           downe
           to
           Purgatorie
           ,
           and
           brought
           thence
           all
           the
           soules
           of
           them
           which
           in
           this
           world
           were
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Order
           instituted
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           to
           heaven
           with
           him
           :
           yet
           so
           much
           is
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           is
           brought
           in
           speaking
           to
           Frier
           Francis
           thus
           ;
           m
           
             Sicut
             ego
             in
             die
             obitus
             mei
             ad
             Limbum
             accessi
             ,
             &
             meritis
             ac
             virtute
             stigmatum
             passionis
             meae
             ,
             omnes
             animas
             quas
             inveni
             extraxi
             ,
             sic
             volo
             quòd
             &
             tu
             ,
             vt
             sis
             mihi
             conformis
             in
             morte
             ,
             sicut
             es
             in
             vita
             ,
             in
             die
             Natalitij
             tui
             vadas
             quolibet
             anno
             ad
             Purgatorium
             ,
             &
             omnes
             animas
             trium
             Ordinum
             ,
             scilicet
             ,
             Minorum
             ,
             sororum
             S.
             Clarae
             ,
             &
             Continentium
          
           3
           
             Ordinis
             quos
             ibidem
             inveneris
             ,
             in
             virtute
             &
             efficacia
             tuorum
             stigmatum
             eruas
             ,
             &
             ad
             gloriam
             Paradisi
             perducas
          
           ;
           and
           no
           dele
           set
           vpon
           them
           .
           That
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           held
           an
           heresie
           to
           say
           ,
           n
           
             Quòd
             nullus
             potest
             damnari
             qui
             deferat
             habitum
             B.
             Francisci
             :
          
           No
           man
           could
           be
           damned
           who
           wore
           the
           habit
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           that
           Christ
           revealed
           it
           to
           Frier
           Francis
           ;
           o
           
             Quòd
             nullus
             qui
             moreretur
             in
             habitu
             eius
             esset
             damnatus
          
           ;
           &
           no
           dele
           is
           set
           vpon
           it
           .
           Though
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           held
           an
           error
           ,
           p
           
             Quòd
             Ordo
             B.
             Francisci
             in
             perpetuum
             durabit
          
           ;
           Though
           Saint
           Francis
           Order
           should
           continue
           till
           doomes
           day
           :
           yet
           q
           that
           is
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           no
           dele
           set
           vpon
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           other
           of
           your
           bookes
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           virgine
           Mary
           promised
           a
           yong
           man
           mariage
           ,
           saying
           ,
           r
           
             Ego
             ero
             vxor
             tua
             ,
             accede
             ad
             me
             &
             da
             mihi
             osculum
             ;
             &
             coegit
             eum
             :
          
           I
           will
           be
           thy
           wife
           ,
           come
           and
           kisse
           me
           ;
           and
           shee
           compelled
           him
           to
           kisse
           her
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           
           when
           the
           youth
           was
           ready
           to
           take
           horse
           ,
           shee
           held
           his
           stirrup
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           get
           vp
           .
           Wee
           reade
           ,
           ſ
           that
           she
           came
           to
           another
           youth
           ,
           who
           serued
           her
           very
           devoutly
           ,
           
             c●llumque
             brachijs
             suis
             stringens
             dedit
             illi
             osculum
             ,
          
           and
           halsing
           him
           about
           the
           necke
           kissed
           him
           .
           Wee
           t
           reade
           ,
           that
           shee
           in
           an
           Oratory
           supplied
           personally
           the
           place
           of
           one
           Betris
           an
           arrant
           whore
           ,
           by
           the
           space
           of
           fifteene
           yeares
           together
           ,
           vvhilest
           Betris
           the
           vvhore
           ranne
           vp
           and
           dovvne
           after
           a
           vvhoremaster
           Priest
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           bodie
           knevv
           in
           all
           that
           time
           that
           Betris
           vvas
           missing
           .
           We
           u
           reade
           ,
           that
           to
           saue
           the
           credit
           of
           an
           Abbesse
           vvho
           vvas
           vvith
           child
           ,
           she
           came
           vnto
           her
           vvith
           tvvo
           Angels
           attending
           her
           ,
           commanding
           the
           Angels
           to
           play
           the
           Midvviues
           ;
           &
           to
           carry
           the
           child
           in
           her
           name
           to
           a
           certaine
           Heremite
           ,
           vvilling
           him
           to
           keepe
           it
           for
           her
           till
           it
           vvas
           seven
           yeares
           old
           .
           We
           x
           reade
           ,
           that
           she
           came
           to
           the
           Cell
           of
           one
           Alanus
           ,
           and
           vvas
           so
           familiar
           vvith
           him
           ,
           that
           shee
           not
           onely
           espoused
           him
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           but
           also
           kissed
           him
           ,
           and
           opened
           to
           him
           her
           pappes
           ,
           and
           povvred
           great
           plentie
           of
           her
           ovvne
           milke
           into
           his
           mouth
           .
           Wee
           y
           reade
           ,
           that
           S.
           Katherin
           intreated
           Christ
           to
           take
           avvay
           her
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           her
           a
           nevv
           heart
           :
           &
           that
           one
           day
           Christ
           came
           and
           opened
           her
           side
           sensibly
           vvith
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           tooke
           out
           her
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           vvent
           his
           vvay
           ,
           leaving
           her
           indeede
           vvithout
           an
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           shee
           notvvithstanding
           being
           in
           prayer
           ,
           lift
           vp
           her
           heart
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           :
           and
           that
           as
           shee
           vvas
           going
           homevvard
           ,
           Christ
           met
           her
           vvith
           a
           heart
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           vvho
           opening
           her
           side
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           heart
           hee
           had
           in
           his
           hand
           into
           her
           bodie
           ,
           said
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Loe
             deare
             daughter
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             the
             other
             day
             take
             away
             thy
             
             heart
             ,
             so
             doe
             I
             now
             in
             stead
             of
             it
             giue
             thee
             my
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           so
           closing
           vp
           the
           wound
           which
           was
           made
           in
           her
           bodie
           ,
           went
           his
           way
           .
           Wee
           z
           reade
           ,
           that
           S.
           Dustan
           tooke
           the
           Divell
           by
           the
           nose
           with
           a
           paire
           of
           tongs
           of
           iron
           burning
           hote
           ;
           or
           a
           with
           a
           paire
           of
           pinsers
           by
           the
           vpper
           lip
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           fast
           .
           Wee
           b
           reade
           that
           S.
           Dominicke
           caused
           the
           Divell
           to
           hold
           him
           a
           candle
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           the
           Divell
           burnt
           his
           fingers
           ,
           and
           fell
           on
           roaring
           .
           We
           c
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           divells
           for
           feare
           of
           holy
           water
           ,
           ranne
           so
           fast
           out
           of
           a
           sicke
           mans
           chamber
           ,
           that
           
             alter
             in
             alterum
             impingebat
          
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           crowded
           another
           ,
           and
           trode
           on
           their
           fellowes
           heeles
           for
           haste
           .
           Wee
           d
           reade
           ,
           that
           S.
           Brice
           saw
           the
           Divell
           get
           a
           good
           knocke
           on
           his
           pate
           by
           the
           wall
           which
           was
           behind
           him
           ,
           whilest
           for
           want
           of
           paper
           to
           write
           the
           Friers
           faults
           in
           ,
           he
           laboured
           to
           stretch
           out
           a
           paper
           with
           his
           teeth
           ,
           as
           shoo-makers
           doe
           their
           over-leathers
           :
           for
           the
           paper
           rending
           ,
           the
           Divells
           head
           (
           ere
           the
           Divell
           was
           aware
           )
           flew
           backward
           ,
           and
           hit
           vpon
           the
           wall
           .
           We
           e
           reade
           ,
           that
           S.
           Margret
           caught
           the
           Divell
           by
           the
           haire
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           to
           the
           ground
           vnder
           feete
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           set
           her
           right
           foote
           vpon
           his
           neck
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           there
           as
           long
           as
           shee
           thought
           good
           .
           We
           f
           reade
           ,
           that
           S.
           Iuliana
           caught
           hold
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           bound
           his
           hands
           behind
           him
           ,
           and
           whipt
           him
           with
           the
           chaine
           that
           was
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           dragg'd
           him
           after
           her
           along
           a
           street
           ,
           making
           him
           a
           laughing
           stocke
           to
           all
           the
           boyes
           in
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           iakes
           .
           We
           g
           reade
           ,
           that
           one
           S.
           Niceta
           served
           the
           Divell
           much
           after
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           tying
           him
           vp
           in
           a
           dunghill
           .
           And
           h
           that
           one
           S.
           Lupus
           shut
           vp
           the
           Divell
           so
           close
           in
           a
           basen
           of
           water
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Divell
           howled
           and
           brayed
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           get
           out
           ,
           till
           S.
           Lupus
           let
           him
           out
           .
           And
           i
           that
           S.
           Peter
           did
           driue
           away
           the
           Devils
           with
           a
           great
           key
           he
           had
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           We
           k
           reade
           ,
           that
           S.
           Zeno
           following
           a
           woman
           with
           a
           traine
           gowne
           ,
           saw
           many
           divels
           lying
           and
           sleeping
           on
           the
           skirts
           of
           her
           gowne
           :
           and
           that
           as
           shee
           was
           passing
           over
           a
           dirtie
           channell
           ,
           vpon
           holding
           vp
           of
           her
           skirts
           for
           feare
           of
           miring
           ,
           the
           divels
           fell
           into
           the
           filthy
           channell
           ;
           whereat
           other
           divels
           ,
           who
           followed
           on
           foote
           ,
           and
           S.
           Zeno
           ,
           laughted
           heartily
           .
           We
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           l
           that
           God
           promised
           S.
           Blase
           ,
           whosoever
           desired
           his
           helpe
           for
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           the
           throate
           ,
           should
           be
           healed
           .
           And
           m
           that
           God
           promised
           S.
           Roche
           ,
           whosoever
           prayed
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           to
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           pestilence
           .
           And
           n
           that
           God
           promised
           S.
           Margaret
           ,
           whatsoever
           woman
           with
           childe
           prayed
           to
           her
           in
           time
           of
           her
           travell
           ,
           should
           haue
           safe
           deliverance
           .
           And
           o
           that
           God
           promised
           S.
           Leonard
           ,
           whosoever
           in
           prison
           desired
           his
           helpe
           ,
           should
           be
           set
           at
           libertie
           .
           And
           p
           that
           God
           promised
           S.
           Katherine
           ,
           whosoever
           called
           vpon
           her
           in
           any
           necessitie
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           heard
           .
           And
           that
           hee
           promised
           as
           much
           to
           those
           who
           called
           vpon
           q
           the
           10000
           Martyrs
           ,
           vpon
           r
           Onuphrius
           the
           Heremite
           ,
           vpon
           ſ
           
             S
             Erasmus
          
           ,
           vpon
           t
           
             S.
             Venerandus
          
           ,
           vpon
           u
           
             S.
             Venerand●
          
           ,
           vpon
           x
           
             S.
             George
          
           ,
           vpon
           y
           
             S.
             Christopher
          
           ,
           vpon
           z
           
             S.
             Cadoc
          
           ,
           vpon
           a
           
             S.
             Marth●
          
           ,
           vpon
           b
           Nice●a
           ,
           vpon
           c
           
             S.
             Denis
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           reade
           in
           your
           bookes
           ,
           that
           d
           Iudas
           the
           traitor
           flew
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           lay
           with
           his
           mother
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           fiends
           might
           not
           drawe
           out
           his
           foule
           by
           his
           mouth
           ,
           which
           had
           lately
           kissed
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           his
           belly
           burst
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           fiends
           ,
           
           tooke
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           to
           Hell.
           We
           d
           reade
           ,
           that
           this
           Iudas
           hath
           certaine
           play
           dayes
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           comes
           not
           in
           Hell
           ;
           d
           as
           namely
           every
           Ladies
           day
           ,
           &
           every
           Saturday
           afternoone
           till
           Evensong
           be
           done
           on
           Sunday
           .
           And
           e
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Angels
           which
           stood
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           were
           never
           adiudged
           to
           Hell
           ,
           but
           to
           sit
           as
           birds
           in
           a
           tree
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           Mat●ens
           and
           Evensong
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           survice
           as
           Christian
           men
           vse
           to
           sing
           .
           
           We
           reade
           ,
           f
           that
           S.
           Barbara
           baptized
           her selfe
           in
           a
           well
           of
           water
           ;
           and
           that
           flying
           from
           other
           fathers
           furie
           ,
           shee
           had
           passage
           made
           her
           by
           God
           through
           a
           great
           rocke
           ,
           which
           opening
           it selfe
           ,
           received
           her
           in
           the
           foreside
           ,
           and
           let
           her
           out
           on
           the
           further
           side
           :
           and
           that
           a
           Shepheard
           who
           discovered
           this
           Barbara
           vnto
           her
           father
           who
           pursued
           to
           kill
           her
           ,
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           stone
           ,
           and
           his
           flocke
           of
           sheepe
           either
           into
           stones
           ,
           or
           into
           Locusts
           .
           We
           reade
           ,
           g
           that
           
             S.
             Patrick
          
           caused
           a
           stolne
           sheepe
           to
           bleare
           in
           his
           belly
           who
           had
           stolne
           and
           eaten
           it
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           prevailed
           so
           farre
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           no
           Irish-man
           should
           abide
           the
           comming
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           We
           reade
           ,
           h
           that
           a
           Souldier
           who
           had
           no
           other
           good
           propertie
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           said
           one
           Ave
           Mary
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           &
           another
           at
           night
           ,
           was
           saved
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
           We
           reade
           ,
           i
           that
           
             S.
             Macarius
          
           is
           commended
           for
           that
           hee
           repented
           sixe
           moneths
           for
           killing
           of
           a
           flea
           .
           k
           That
           Thomas
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           is
           commended
           for
           wearing
           louzie
           breeches
           .
           That
           
             S.
             Francis
          
           is
           commended
           1
           for
           gathering
           wormes
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           troden
           on
           :
           and
           2
           for
           calling
           all
           manner
           of
           beasts
           ,
           wolues
           ,
           asses
           ,
           &c.
           his
           brethren
           :
           and
           3
           for
           taking
           lice
           off
           beggars
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           on
           himselfe
           .
           We
           
           reade
           ,
           l
           that
           
             S.
             Henry
             of
          
           of
           Denmark
           is
           commended
           for
           that
           when
           litle
           wormes
           crept
           out
           of
           an
           Vlcer
           in
           his
           knee
           ,
           he
           tooke
           and
           put
           them
           in
           againe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Goe
             into
             your
             inheritante
             where
             you
             haue
             bin
             nourished
             .
          
           And
           m
           that
           Frier
           Ruffin
           was
           commended
           for
           wishing
           that
           he
           might
           stinke
           on
           his
           deathbed
           ,
           and
           bee
           cast
           out
           without
           buriall
           ,
           that
           the
           dogs
           might
           eate
           him
           .
           These
           and
           ten
           thousand
           such
           tales
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           partly
           ridiculous
           ,
           partly
           blasphemous
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           (
           in
           your
           owne
           opinions
           )
           false
           ,
           are
           read
           in
           your
           
             Martyrologies
             ,
             Legends
             ,
             Service
             books
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           is
           ,
           why
           you
           haue
           not
           Indices
           to
           purge
           your
           Martyrologies
           ,
           your
           Legends
           ,
           your
           Festiuals
           ,
           your
           Vincentius
           ,
           your
           Antoninus
           ,
           your
           Caesarius
           ,
           your
           Discipulus
           ,
           your
           
             Peters
             Catalogus
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           from
           these
           ridiculous
           fooleries
           ,
           and
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           falsities
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           haue
           to
           purge
           Bibles
           and
           other
           good
           writers
           ,
           from
           much
           good
           matter
           contained
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           110
           You
           a
           brag
           much
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           all
           as
           wholly
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           your
           later
           Popes
           ▪
           and
           you
           invey
           much
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           contemners
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           You
           would
           make
           the
           world
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           b
           
             we
             despise
             all
             the
             Churches
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Fathers
             :
          
           that
           c
           
             we
             make
             no
             more
             account
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             longer
             then
             we
             can
             wrest
             them
             to
             serue
             our
             turne
             ,
             then
             we
             doe
             of
             Bevis
             of
             Hampton
             nor
             Adam
             Bell.
          
           That
           d
           
             we
             make
             indeede
             no
             more
             account
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             then
             we
             doe
             of
             the
             Turks
             Alcoran
             ,
             or
             Es●ps
             Fables
             .
          
           That
           e
           
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             to
             such
             as
             heare
             our
             Sermons
             ,
             ●r
             be
             in
             place
             to
             heare
             vs
             talke
             boldly
             and
             familiarly
             together
             
             among
             our selues
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             afraid
             plainely
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             all
             Papists
             .
             Th●●
          
           f
           
             though
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             referred
             all
             their
             controversies
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             old
             Doctours
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             controversies
             began
             ,
          
           g
           and
           that
           you
           are
           willing
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           h
           
             wee
             doe
             flie
             the
             meanes
             of
             triall
             .
          
           i
           
             Wee
             in
             no
             one
             point
             will
             bee
             tried
             by
             the
             iudgement
             and
             consent
             of
             antiquitie
             .
          
           But
           marke
           (
           Sir
           Priest
           )
           what
           I
           say
           ;
           I
           am
           of
           k
           Scultetus
           mind
           ,
           That
           that
           great
           light
           of
           Cambridge
           D.
           Whitakers
           spake
           nothing
           but
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           Campian
           hee
           avouched
           ,
           
             Patres
             in
             maximis
             iudicijs
             toti
             sunt
             nostri
             ,
             in
             levioribus
             varij
             ,
             in
             minutissimis
             vestri
             :
          
           The
           Fathers
           in
           the
           maine
           controversies
           are
           wholly
           ours
           ;
           in
           the
           lesser
           ,
           some
           ours
           ,
           some
           yours
           ;
           in
           some
           trifles
           yours
           .
           Yea
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           that
           other
           great
           light
           of
           Oxford
           D.
           Rainolds
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           l
           Conference
           with
           your
           Hart
           ,
           solemnly
           protested
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           Not
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Fathers
           was
           a
           Papist
           .
           And
           if
           you
           dare
           put
           your selfe
           on
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           (
           which
           you
           may
           not
           doe
           by
           your
           booke-learning
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           your
           present
           Pope
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           by
           your
           booke
           learning
           is
           the
           sole
           Iudge
           of
           all
           controversies
           ;
           )
           but
           if
           you
           dare
           put
           your selfe
           on
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           to
           bee
           tried
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           discovering
           of
           your
           vanitie
           in
           bragging
           ,
           and
           clearing
           of
           vs
           from
           your
           vniust
           calumniations
           ,
           I
           will
           name
           you
           thirty
           severall
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           taught
           by
           you
           ,
           denied
           by
           vs
           ,
           for
           proofe
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           name
           one
           Father
           ,
           no
           not
           one
           Father
           ,
           who
           lived
           within
           a
           thousand
           years
           after
           Christ
           .
           And
           the
           doctrinall
           points
           I
           mean
           
           are
           these
           ,
           1
           You
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           vulgar
           Latine
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           ,
           at
           least
           equalled
           with
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greeke
           2
           That
           it
           is
           not
           meet
           and
           expedient
           ,
           especially
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           that
           the
           Bible
           should
           be
           translated
           into
           the
           knowne
           languages
           of
           the
           common
           people
           .
           3
           That
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           though
           truly
           &
           Catholikly
           translated
           ,
           may
           not
           indifferently
           be
           read
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           any
           other
           then
           such
           as
           haue
           expresse
           licence
           thereunto
           .
           4
           That
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           even
           where
           it
           seemes
           most
           plaine
           ,
           is
           yet
           so
           hard
           and
           obscure
           ,
           that
           it
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           a
           set
           Interpreter
           ,
           who
           may
           open
           vnto
           vs
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
           5
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           make
           an
           image
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           .
           6
           That
           Latria
           may
           be
           given
           to
           ●mages
           .
           7
           That
           there
           are
           seven
           Sacraments
           ,
           &
           neither
           mo
           nor
           fewer
           .
           8
           That
           the
           Communion
           cannot
           with
           any
           reason
           be
           called
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           9
           That
           it
           is
           vnlawfull
           for
           the
           common
           people
           to
           communicate
           in
           both
           kinds
           .
           10
           That
           it
           is
           vnlawfull
           for
           the
           common
           people
           to
           receiue
           the
           Cōmunion
           with
           their
           hands
           .
           11
           That
           a
           woman
           may
           baptize
           .
           12
           That
           on
           a
           fasting
           day
           a
           man
           may
           eat
           at
           noon
           ,
           yea
           at
           eleven
           or
           ten
           of
           the
           clock
           before
           noone
           .
           13
           That
           on
           a
           fasting
           day
           ▪
           besides
           a
           noon
           dinner
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           take
           his
           part
           of
           a
           good
           banquet
           at
           night
           ;
           he
           may
           eate
           apples
           ,
           peares
           ,
           plums
           ,
           raisins
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           figs
           ,
           sweet-meat
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           foure
           ounces
           of
           bread
           withall
           .
           14
           That
           all
           such
           are
           exempted
           from
           fastings
           as
           are
           vnder
           21
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           aboue
           60
           ;
           all
           that
           are
           sicke
           or
           sore
           ;
           all
           women
           with
           child
           ,
           all
           that
           giue
           su●●e
           ,
           all
           beggars
           that
           goe
           from
           doore
           to
           doore
           ,
           all
           M●ons
           ;
           ●arriers
           ,
           Wrights
           ,
           Carters
           ▪
           Husbandmen
           ,
           and
           (
           almost
           )
           all
           Handicrafts
           men
           .
           15
           That
           
           a
           Priest
           sinnes
           more
           grievously
           if
           he
           marrie
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           play
           the
           fornicatour
           abroad
           ,
           or
           keepe
           a
           whore
           at
           home
           .
           16
           That
           a
           man
           who
           hath
           vowed
           chastitie
           ,
           is
           not
           guiltie
           of
           breaking
           his
           vow
           by
           whoring
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           marrying
           .
           17
           That
           a
           man
           may
           vow
           to
           go
           on
           pilgrimage
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           without
           his
           wiues
           consent
           ,
           and
           performe
           his
           vow
           .
           18.
           
           That
           the
           name
           of
           Pope
           is
           to
           bee
           appropriate
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           onely
           .
           19
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           onely
           is
           by
           right
           to
           be
           called
           Vniversall
           .
           20
           That
           the
           Rome
           .
           Church
           is
           the
           Ladie
           of
           all
           Churches
           .
           21
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           Churches
           .
           22
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             fundata
             est
             à
             solo
             Demino
          
           ,
           was
           founded
           by
           Christ
           onely
           .
           23
           That
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           .
           24
           That
           without
           your
           Popes
           leaue
           ,
           no
           man
           may
           preach
           to
           the
           Heathen
           .
           25
           That
           none
           may
           
             discutere
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           determine
           a
           point
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           your
           Pope
           .
           26
           ▪
           That
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           world
           must
           kisse
           your
           Popes
           feete
           ,
           but
           no
           other
           Bishops
           .
           27
           That
           a
           notorious
           offender
           may
           be
           absolved
           from
           his
           fault
           ,
           before
           any
           penance
           bee
           performed
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           enioyned
           on
           him
           .
           28
           That
           if
           a
           poore
           womans
           Hen
           be
           sicke
           or
           lost
           ,
           she
           may
           procure
           a
           Masse
           to
           be
           said
           for
           her
           .
           29
           That
           the
           Popes
           or
           Bishops
           blessing
           will
           purge
           a
           man
           from
           veniall
           sinnes
           .
           30
           That
           Holy
           bread
           workes
           like
           effect
           .
           These
           points
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           taught
           by
           you
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           your
           craking
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           name
           the
           Father
           within
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           learned
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           one
           of
           them
           :
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           shew
           your
           skill
           ;
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           confesse
           your
           impudencie
           .
        
         
         
           11●
           You
           ●rag
           much
           of
           the
           vnity
           that
           is
           among
           you
           .
           You
           would
           make
           all
           the
           world
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           m
           
             Nunc
             omnes
             Catholici
             toto
             orbe
             dispersi
             ,
             de
             omnibus
             dogmatibus
             ●idelidem
             sentiunt
             :
          
           All
           Catholickes
           dispersed
           through
           out
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           are
           of
           one
           opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           .
           That
           n
           
             Whosoever
             they
             be
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             place
             or
             region
             soever
             they
             remaine
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             Catholickes
             or
             Papists
             ,
             they
             haue
             all
             one
             saith
             ,
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             soule
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           
             Iacobus
             A●●●ain
          
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Paris
           writ
           against
           Cardinall
           Caie●an
           ?
           why
           Soto
           the
           Spaniard
           writ
           against
           
             Ferus
             ▪
          
           and
           Medina
           a
           Spaniard
           in
           defence
           of
           Ferus
           against
           Soto
           Why
           
             Guli●mius
             Occham
          
           our
           countrey-man
           writ
           against
           
             Pope
             Iohn
          
           22
           ?
           Why
           
             Nicolas
             de
             Tadisco
          
           ,
           best
           knowne
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Abbat
             Panermitan
          
           ,
           writ
           a
           booke
           
             pro
             Concilio
             Basilien
             si
          
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Councell
           at
           Basill
           .
           Why
           Sigebert
           a
           Monke
           of
           Gemble
           ,
           writ
           one
           booke
           against
           an
           Epistle
           of
           Gregory
           7.
           and
           another
           against
           an
           Epistle
           of
           Paschalis
           2.
           
           Why
           Fisher
           B.
           of
           Rochester
           writ
           a
           booke
           against
           
             Iames
             Faber
          
           ,
           and
           
             Marcus
             Grande
             vallis
          
           another
           :
           and
           why
           
             Iodochus
             Clychtove●s
          
           writ
           against
           
             Grande
             vallis
          
           ;
           and
           Fisher
           against
           Clyctovens
           .
           Why
           
             Alexander
             Carerius
          
           an
           Italian
           writ
           a
           booke
           
             de
             potestate
             Ro.
             Pont.
             adversus
             impios
             politicos
             .
          
           meaning
           such
           as
           Bellarmine
           .
           Why
           Turrian
           writ
           against
           Pighius
           .
           Why
           Ecchius●alled
           ●alled
           upon
           Taulorul
           :
           Why
           Catharin
           writ
           against
           〈◊〉
           .
           Why
           Soto
           writ
           against
           Catharin
           .
           Why
           o
           
             Didicus
             Castillns
          
           writ
           against
           Iansenius
           .
           Why
           your
           Seminaries
           ,
           writ
           so
           many
           bi●ing
           bookes
           against
           the
           
             Iesuites
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           so
           many
           biting
           bookes
           against
           your
           Seminaries
           .
           Proceeded
           
           these
           bookes
           from
           men
           of
           one
           faith
           ,
           one
           heart
           ,
           and
           one
           soule
           ?
           Or
           will
           you
           deny
           that
           they
           who
           writ
           them
           were
           Catholicks
           ?
           Or
           that
           the
           matters
           about
           which
           they
           contended
           were
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           bordering
           therevpon
           ?
           The
           men
           run
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Catholickes
           in
           all
           your
           bookes
           .
           And
           if
           the
           poynts
           about
           which
           they
           contended
           doe
           not
           concerne
           faith
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           so
           earnest
           in
           censuring
           one
           another
           ?
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           why
           doth
           Archbishop
           Catharin
           charge
           Cardinall
           Caietan
           with
           such
           opinions
           touching
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           p
           
             qua
             pijs
             auribus
             horribilia
          
           ,
           as
           are
           horrible
           to
           be
           heard
           ;
           and
           with
           such
           opinions
           concerning
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           q
           
             qua
             nova
             &
             foeda
             ,
             &
             ●mnino
             Catholic
             i●
             auribus
             abso●a
             ,
             nec
             ferenda
             ,
          
           as
           are
           new
           and
           filthy
           ,
           and
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           heard
           or
           tolerated
           by
           Catholicks
           :
           and
           with
           such
           opinions
           concerning
           the
           
             pluralitie
             of
             wines
          
           ,
           as
           are
           r
           prophanissiun●
           ,
           most
           profane
           :
           and
           with
           one
           opinion
           touching
           mariage
           betweene
           persons
           of
           different
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           ſ
           
             implum
             &
             irrationab●●e
          
           ,
           both
           wicked
           and
           vnreasonable
           :
           and
           with
           another
           touching
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           is
           t
           
             irrationabilis
             &
             contra
             Scripturam
             &
             in
             digna
             vs
             cadat
             in
             mentem
             Christianam
             ,
          
           an
           vnreasonable
           opinion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           vnworthy
           of
           any
           Christian
           :
           and
           with
           other
           expositions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           u
           
             Qua
             nouum
             &
             infandum
             dogma
             introducunt
             ,
             &
             multa
             falsa
             &
             incredibilia
             :
          
           whereon
           followes
           one
           new
           and
           grand
           paradox
           ,
           besides
           many
           lesser
           falsities
           and
           incredul●ties
           .
           Yea
           ,
           why
           doth
           Catharin
           charge
           Ca●●●an
           with
           words
           touching
           
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           x
           
             quae●ani●elfe
             ●●orribilia
             &
             omnium
             sententiâ
             detestanda
             ,
          
           which
           are
           apparently
           
           horrible
           ,
           and
           by
           common
           consent
           to
           be
           detested
           ?
           and
           with
           another
           opinion
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           saith
           thus
           ,
           y
           
             Hanc
             ego
             procul
             dubio
             vt
             haereticam
             &
             detestabilem
             toto
             spiritu
             pronuncio
             ,
          
           I
           doe
           with
           open
           mouth
           proclaime
           that
           this
           opinion
           is
           hereticall
           and
           detestable
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           such
           vnitie
           among
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           brag
           of
           ,
           why
           forbid
           you
           a
           Mas●as
           Commentaries
           vpon
           Iosua
           ?
           b
           
             Didacus
             Stella
          
           his
           Commentaries
           vpon
           Luke
           ?
           c
           Ferus
           Commentaries
           vpon
           Mathew
           and
           Iohn
           ?
           d
           
             Claudus
             Espencaeus
          
           his
           Commentaries
           vpon
           Titus
           ?
           e
           
             Iame●
             Faber
          
           his
           Commentaries
           vpon
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           
             S.
             Pauls
          
           Epistles
           ?
           Why
           forbid
           you
           f
           Charanza
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           his
           Catechisme
           ?
           Why
           forbid
           you
           g
           Catharinus
           his
           two
           questions
           
             de
             verbis
             quibus
             Christus
             sanctissimum
             Eucharistiae
             sacramentum
             confecit
             ?
          
           Why
           forbid
           you
           h
           
             Baptista
             Cremensis
          
           workes
           ?
           Why
           forbid
           you
           i
           
             Beatus
             Rhenanus
          
           his
           Scholies
           vpon
           Tertullian
           ;
           and
           his
           Epistle
           
             de
             primatu
             Petri
          
           ?
           Why
           forbid
           you
           k
           
             Onus
             Ecclesiae
          
           ?
           and
           l
           
             Stephen
             Gardiners
          
           booke
           ,
           
             de
             vera
             obedientia
          
           ?
           Why
           haue
           you
           purged
           already
           m
           
             Guitmundus
             de
             Sacramento
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             ad
             an
          
           .
           1070
           ;
           and
           n
           Tho.
           of
           Aquin
           his
           summe
           of
           Divinitie
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             ad
             an
          
           .
           1240
           ;
           and
           o
           
             Ioh.
             Petrus
             de
             Ferrarijs
          
           his
           practica
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             ad
             an
          
           .
           1414
           ,
           and
           
             Bernardinus
             de
             Busti
          
           his
           Mariale
           ,
           who
           liued
           in
           Sixtus
           4.
           his
           dayes
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           1470
           ?
           Why
           haue
           you
           purged
           already
           Cardinall
           Contarenus
           his
           works
           ?
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Mores
          
           workes
           ?
           and
           Vives
           his
           Commentaries
           vpon
           
             S.
             Austin
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
          
           ?
           Why
           haue
           you
           given
           direction
           for
           the
           purging
           of
           
             Bertram
             de
             corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Domini
             ,
          
           
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           yeare
           870
           ?
           And
           for
           the
           purging
           of
           
             Antonius
             Rampegolis
          
           ,
           or
           Rampelogis
           ,
           p
           a
           great
           stickler
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           An.
           1414.
           against
           
             Iohn
             Huss
          
           ?
           and
           for
           the
           purging
           of
           
             Antonius
             de
             Rosell●s
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             ad
             Ann.
          
           1467
           ?
           and
           for
           the
           purging
           of
           a
           speciall
           booke
           ,
           intitled
           
             Ordo
             baptizandi
             ,
             cum
             modo
             visitandi
             ,
          
           printed
           at
           Venice
           ,
           Ann.
           157●
           ?
           In
           q
           this
           booke
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           your
           Priests
           were
           enioyned
           to
           aske
           these
           two
           questions
           of
           him
           that
           was
           sicke
           ,
           
             Credis
             non
             proprijs
             meritis
             ,
             sed
             passionis
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             virtute
             &
             merito
             ad
             gloriam
             pervenire
             ?
          
           Doest
           thou
           beleeue
           that
           thou
           shalt
           goe
           to
           heaven
           by
           the
           vertue
           and
           merit
           of
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           aud
           not
           by
           thine
           owne
           merits
           ?
           
             Credis
             quòd
             Dominus
             noster
             Iesus
             Christus
             pro
             nostra
             salute
             mortuus
             sit
             ,
             &
             quòd
             ex
             proprijs
             meritis
             vel
             alio
             .
             modo
             nullus
             possit
             salvari
             ,
             nisi
             in
             merito
             passionis
             ipsius
             ?
          
           Doest
           thou
           beleeue
           that
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           vs
           ?
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           bee
           saved
           by
           his
           owne
           works
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           then
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           passion
           ?
           And
           vpon
           the
           sick
           mans
           answering
           ,
           that
           he
           beleeved
           so
           ,
           your
           Priests
           were
           enioyned
           to
           tell
           him
           further
           ,
           
             Non●e
             it
             desperandum
             vel
             dubitandum
             de
             salute
             illius
             ,
             qui
             suprapositas
             petitiones
             corde
             crediderit
             ,
             &
             ore
             confessus
             fuerit
             :
          
           There
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           despaire
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           who
           beleeues
           with
           his
           heart
           and
           confesseth
           with
           his
           mouth
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           aboue
           named
           questions
           .
           r
           Yet
           t
           by
           order
           from
           your
           Church
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           to
           be
           blotted
           out
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           such
           vnitie
           among
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           bragge
           of
           ;
           how
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           f
           
             Bellarmine
             holds
             ,
             Tobith
             ,
             Iudith
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
          
           
           the
           1
           and
           2
           of
           Maccabees
           ,
           to
           be
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           ?
           seeing
           
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           holds
           them
           to
           be
           Apocrypha
           ,
           saying
           in
           the
           title
           page
           of
           his
           
             Interlineall
             Bible
          
           ,
           printed
           by
           Plantin
           at
           
             Antwerp
             ,
             Anno
          
           1584.
           
           
             Huic
             Editioni
             accesserunt
             libri
             Gracè
             scripti
             ,
             quo
             ,
             Ecclesia
             Orthodoxa
             Hebraeorum
             Canonem
             secuta
             ,
             inter
             Apocryphos
             recenset
             :
          
           In
           this
           Edition
           haue
           you
           the
           bookes
           written
           in
           Greeke
           (
           meaning
           
             Tobith
             ,
             Iudith
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           which
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           following
           the
           Hebrew
           Cannon
           ,
           reckons
           among
           the
           Apocrypha
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           t
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           ,
           u
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           you
           ,
           denye
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greeke
           are
           wilfully
           corrupted
           either
           by
           Iewes
           or
           Hereticks
           ;
           seeing
           our
           x
           Dowists
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           your
           vulgar
           Latin
           is
           more
           pure
           then
           the
           Hebrew
           or
           the
           Greeke
           those
           Editions
           being
           fouly
           corrupted
           by
           Iewes
           and
           Heretickes
           ,
           since
           the
           Latin
           was
           truely
           translated
           out
           of
           them
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           in
           Spayne
           it
           runnes
           for
           currant
           .
           y
           
             That
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             Latria
          
           ;
           and
           that
           yet
           in
           France
           that
           doctrine
           is
           not
           liked
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           z
           that
           at
           Rome
           no
           man
           dare
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Councell
             is
             aboue
             the
             Pope
          
           ;
           and
           that
           yet
           no
           man
           dare
           teach
           at
           Paris
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             is
             aboue
             a
             Councell
             ?
          
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           your
           a
           Iesuits
           in
           Scotland
           permitted
           the
           Catholicks
           there
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           Church
           with
           Protestants
           :
           and
           yet
           your
           Iesuites
           with
           vs
           in
           England
           ,
           would
           not
           permit
           your
           Catholicks
           here
           to
           goe
           to
           Church
           with
           vs
           that
           are
           Protestants
           ?
           Do
           not
           b
           some
           of
           you
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             imputed
             to
             vs
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           doe
           not
           others
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           namely
           e
           Cardinall
           
           Contarenus
           ,
           and
           d
           
             Albertus
             Pighius
          
           teach
           flat
           contrary
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           we
           teach
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             imputed
             to
             vs
             ,
             not
             inherent
             in
             vs
             ?
          
           Do
           not
           e
           some
           of
           you
           teach
           ,
           
             that
             we
             are
             not
             iustified
             by
             faith
             onely
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           confessed
           by
           f
           
             Alfonsus
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           that
           
             Claudius
             Guillaua●us
          
           a
           learned
           Papist
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             onely
             ?
          
           Doe
           not
           g
           some
           of
           you
           teach
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             without
             speciall
             revelation
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           same
           h
           
             Claudius
             Guillandius
          
           maintaine
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           Catharinus
           too
           ,
           both
           in
           and
           after
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ?
           i
           Did
           not
           
             Michael
             Baius
          
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           at
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           Deane
           of
           the
           Vniversitie
           of
           Lovaine
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           the
           yeare
           1589.
           teach
           ,
           
             Nullum
             est
             peccatum
             ex
             natura
             sua
             veniale
             ,
             sed
             omne
             peccatum
             meretur
             poenam
             aeterna
             ,
          
           There
           is
           no
           sinne
           which
           is
           veniall
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           but
           every
           sinne
           deserues
           eternall
           death
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           
             Omnia
             opera
             insidelium
             sunt
             peccata
             ,
             &
             Philosophorum
             virtutes
             sunt
             vitia
             :
          
           All
           the
           actions
           of
           infidells
           are
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           vertues
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           vices
           ,
           And
           that
           ,
           
             Liberum
             arbitrium
             sine
             gra●ae
             Dei
             adiu●orio
             ,
             non
             nisi
             ad
             peccandum
             valet
             :
          
           Freewill
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           can
           doe
           nothing
           but
           sinne
           .
           
             Pelagianus
             est
             error
             dicere
             ,
             quòd
             liberum
             arbitrium
             valet
             ,
             ad
             vllum
             peccatum
             vitanaum
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           Pelagian
           error
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           power
           of
           free-will
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           avoid
           some
           sinne
           .
           
             Omne
             quod
             ●git
             peccator
             ,
             vel
             servus
             peccati
             ,
             peccatum
             est
             :
          
           All
           that
           is
           sinne
           which
           is
           done
           by
           a
           sinner
           ,
           or
           by
           him
           that
           is
           servant
           to
           sinne
           .
           
             Ad
             rationem
             et
             definitionem
             peccati
             non
             pertinent
             voluntaria
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           sinne
           should
           bee
           
           defined
           to
           bee
           a
           voluntary
           action
           .
           
             Prava
             desideria
             ,
             quibus
             ratio
             non
             consentit
             ,
             &
             qua
             homo
             invitus
             patitur
             ,
             sunt
             prohibita
             praecepto
             ,
             Non
             concupisces
             :
          
           Wicked
           lusts
           ,
           whereunto
           reason
           giues
           no
           consent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           man
           falls
           into
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           by
           the
           commandement
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           covet
           .
           
             Definitiv●
             haec
             sententia
             ,
             Deum
             homini
             nihil
             impossibile
             praecepisse
             ,
             falsò
             tribuitur
             Augustino
             ,
             cùm
             Pelagij
             sit
             :
          
           This
           defin●tiue
           sentence
           ,
           viz
           God
           commanded
           no
           man
           any
           impossible
           thing
           ,
           is
           fa●sly
           fathered
           on
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           Pelagius
           ,
           not
           S.
           Austins
           .
           
             Nemo
             praeter
             Christum
             est
             absque
             originali
             peccato
             ,
             hinc
             beata
             Virgo
             mortua
             est
             propter
             peccatum
             ex
             Adam
             contractum
             omnesque
             eius
             afflictiones
             in
             hac
             vita
             ,
             sicut
             &
             aliorum
             iustorum
             ,
             fuerunt
             vltiones
             peccati
             actualis
             vel
             originalis
             :
          
           No
           person
           besides
           Christ
           is
           exempt
           from
           originall
           sinne
           ;
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           died
           by
           reason
           of
           originall
           sinne
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           afflictions
           which
           she
           suffred
           in
           this
           li●e
           ,
           befel
           her
           as
           then
           befell
           to
           other
           good
           men
           ,
           viz.
           as
           punishments
           either
           of
           actuall
           or
           originall
           sinne
           .
           
             Satisfactiones
             l●boriosae
             iustificatorum
             non
             valent
             expia●e
             de
             condigno
             poenam
             temporalem
             restantem
             post
             culpam
             condonatam
             :
          
           The
           painefull
           satisfactorie
           workes
           of
           such
           as
           are
           iustified
           ,
           doe
           not
           condignely
           satisfie
           for
           the
           temporall
           punishment
           remaining
           after
           the
           fault
           pardoned
           .
           Did
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
             Michael
             Barus
          
           your
           Deane
           of
           Lovayne
           teach
           these
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           aboue
           70
           more
           ,
           much
           like
           vnto
           these
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           condemned
           by
           k
           Pius
           5.
           and
           Gregory
           13.
           as
           partly
           hereticall
           ,
           partly
           erroneous
           ,
           partly
           suspitious
           ,
           partly
           temerariou
           ,
           partly
           scandalous
           ,
           partly
           offensiue
           ?
           And
           are
           you
           not
           ashamed
           to
           brag
           of
           your
           vnitie
           ?
           Me
           thinkes
           
           your
           vnity
           is
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Madianites
           ,
           who
           thrust
           every
           man
           his
           sword
           into
           the
           side
           of
           his
           fellow
           .
        
         
           112
           You
           brag
           much
           of
           the
           commendation
           that
           S.
           Paul
           gaue
           vnto
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           and
           l
           say
           
             It
             is
             much
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           as
           much
           to
           be
           noted
           what
           commendations
           God
           by
           his
           Prophets
           gaue
           vnto
           Ierusalem
           ,
           m
           
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           as
           much
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           how
           God
           by
           his
           prophets
           affirmed
           ,
           n
           
             that
             he
             chose
             Ierusalem
             that
             his
             name
             might
             be
             there
             ,
             and
          
           o
           
             that
             for
             euer
          
           ?
           How
           God
           by
           his
           prophets
           affirmed
           ,
           p
           that
           
             he
             meant
             to
             dwell
             there
             for
             euer
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             delight
             therein
             ?
          
           q
           
             His
             eyes
             and
             his
             heart
             should
             be
             on
             Ierusalem
             ,
             perpetually
             ▪
             Ierusalem
          
           should
           be
           called
           r
           
             a
             Citiy
             of
             truth
             and
             the
             mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             ,
             the
             holy
             mountaine
             .
          
           Doe
           not
           these
           commendations
           surpasse
           those
           which
           were
           given
           by
           Paul
           vnto
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Iewes
           now
           ,
           haue
           no
           occasion
           to
           bragge
           of
           the
           commendation
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           of
           olde
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           stand
           so
           much
           vpon
           it
           ,
           that
           S.
           Paul
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           gaue
           commedation
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           his
           time
           ?
           May
           it
           not
           be
           ,
           that
           as
           ſ
           Ierusalem
           ,
           of
           
             a
             faithfull
             Citie
             became
             a
             harlot
             :
          
           so
           Rome
           ,
           since
           S.
           Pauls
           time
           ,
           of
           a
           virgin
           ,
           is
           become
           a
           strumpet
           ?
           Many
           virgine
           Churches
           ●ost
           their
           virginitie
           soone
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           Egesippus
           words
           recorded
           in
           t
           Eusebius
           .
           Againe
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           as
           much
           commended
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           by
           S.
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistle
           written
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ?
           The
           u
           Apostle
           writes
           
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             rich
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             knowledge
             ,
          
           that
           
             they
             were
             not
             destitute
             of
             any
             gift
             :
          
           affirming
           further
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             will
             confirme
             them
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           Which
           he
           writ
           not
           of
           the
           Romanes
           .
           Of
           the
           Romanes
           continuing
           in
           that
           fame
           and
           renown
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           commends
           them
           ,
           hee
           speakes
           nothing
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           hath
           lost
           her
           maidenhead
           ;
           &
           why
           not
           Rome
           ?
           If
           the
           naturall
           branches
           ,
           the
           Iews
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           promises
           :
           and
           the
           branches
           of
           the
           same
           Oliue-plant
           with
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           commendations
           which
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           gaue
           them
           ,
           bee
           cut
           off
           ,
           be
           deceived
           :
           what
           reason
           haue
           you
           ;
           who
           hold
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           please
           your selues
           with
           conceits
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           drie
           Summers
           ,
           because
           Saint
           Paul
           commended
           your
           predecessors
           ?
        
         
           113
           You
           brag
           ,
           that
           the
           faith
           which
           you
           professe
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           commended
           in
           the
           Romanes
           in
           his
           dayes
           ;
           and
           yet
           though
           the
           Apostle
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           wherein
           he
           commends
           the
           Rom.
           faith
           ,
           
             comprehends
             all
             kinde
             of
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             handles
             them
             very
             fully
             and
             exactly
             ,
          
           as
           b
           Theodoret
           witnesseth
           ,
           and
           the
           c
           Rhemists
           confesse
           ;
           hee
           speakes
           nothing
           therein
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Monarchie
          
           ,
           of
           his
           power
           to
           
             iudge
             and
             determine
             all
             causes
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           of
           his
           
             calling
             of
             Councells
          
           ,
           of
           his
           
             Presidentship
             in
             councels
          
           ,
           of
           his
           
             right
             to
             ratifie
             their
             decrees
          
           ,
           to
           
             decide
             causes
             brought
             him
             by
             Appeales
             from
             all
             the
             coasts
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           of
           censuring
           Kings
           ,
           by
           
             deposing
             them
          
           ;
           and
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           by
           
             interdicting
             them
          
           :
           he
           saith
           nothing
           herein
           of
           his
           right
           to
           bind
           
             Bishops
             ,
             
             Metropolitans
             and
             Patriarkes
             with
             an
             oath
             to
             bee
             his
             faithfull
             subiects
             :
             to
             giue
             Church-livings
             and
             Offices
             to
             whom
             he
             list
             :
             to
             break
             the
             bands
             of
             all
             Councels
             with
             dispensations
             .
          
           He
           saith
           nothing
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           of
           the
           
             reall
             presence
          
           ,
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
           He
           saith
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             vowes
             of
             povertie
          
           ,
           of
           obedience
           and
           chastitie
           .
           He
           saith
           nothing
           of
           Images
           ,
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           of
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           of
           Iubiles
           ,
           of
           Pardons
           ,
           of
           Purgatorie
           ,
           of
           
             praying
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           Hee
           saith
           nothing
           (
           I
           say
           )
           no
           not
           a
           word
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           shew
           ,
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           doctrines
           as
           these
           ,
           whereon
           yee
           stand
           most
           in
           these
           dayes
           :
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           he
           speakes
           directly
           against
           many
           of
           your
           now-doctrines
           ,
           against
           many
           of
           your
           present
           positions
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           whereas
           you
           both
           in
           books
           and
           windowes
           paint
           God
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           d
           defend
           it
           as
           lawfull
           :
           The
           Apostle
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           vnlawfull
           ,
           e
           calling
           them
           fooles
           ,
           who
           turned
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           incorruptible
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           similitude
           of
           the
           image
           of
           a
           corruptible
           man.
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           f
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           religious
           worship
           is
           due
           to
           creatures
           ,
           to
           Angells
           ,
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           Images
           ,
           to
           Crucifixes
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           g
           shewes
           how
           grievously
           they
           were
           punished
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           worshipped
           and
           served
           the
           creature
           ,
           forsaking
           the
           Creatour
           ;
           implying
           therein
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           giue
           religious
           worshippe
           vnto
           creatures
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           you
           h
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           onely
           iustifying
           ,
           is
           an
           old
           heresie
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           teacheth
           it
           for
           a
           Catholicke
           doctrine
           ;
           i
           for
           we
           conclude
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           a
           man
           is
           iustified
           
           by
           faith
           without
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           iustified
           by
           faith
           onely
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           whereas
           m
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           was
           free
           from
           originall
           sinne
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           in
           n
           this
           Epistle
           writes
           ,
           that
           in
           Adam
           all
           men
           (
           and
           by
           consequent
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           )
           sinned
           ;
           what
           exception
           haue
           wee
           but
           Christ
           ?
           Fifthly
           ,
           whereas
           o
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           some
           sinnes
           are
           veniall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           pardonable
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           worthy
           of
           damnation
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           teacheth
           contrary
           ,
           p
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             wages
             of
             sinne
          
           (
           meaning
           every
           sinne
           )
           
             is
             death
          
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           whereas
           q
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           everlasting
           life
           is
           a
           stipend
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           teacheth
           it
           is
           a
           gift
           ,
           
             The
             gift
             of
             God
             is
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           r
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           whereas
           ſ
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           concupiscence
           is
           no
           sinne
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           t
           that
           we
           may
           not
           safely
           call
           it
           sinne
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           u
           by
           your
           owne
           mens
           confession
           ,
           x
           calls
           it
           sinne
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           whereas
           y
           you
           account
           it
           heresie
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           iustified
           man
           cannot
           keepe
           the
           whole
           Law
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           stands
           guiltie
           of
           this
           heresie
           ,
           for
           speaking
           in
           the
           person
           of
           a
           iustified
           man
           ,
           
             To
             will
             is
             present
             with
             me
             ,
          
           z
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             but
             I
             finde
             no
             meanes
             to
             performe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             for
             I
             doe
             not
             the
             good
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             ,
             but
             the
             evill
             which
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             that
             doe
             I.
          
           Ninthly
           ,
           whereas
           a
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           good
           workes
           be
           meritorious
           ,
           even
           so
           meritorious
           ,
           that
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heaven
           are
           a
           thing
           equally
           and
           iustly
           answering
           to
           the
           time
           and
           weight
           of
           our
           workes
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           teacheth
           ,
           b
           
             that
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             present
             time
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             bee
             shewed
             vnto
             v●
             .
          
           Tenthly
           ,
           whereas
           c
           you
           crie
           out
           
           against
           the
           certaintie
           of
           faith
           ,
           calling
           it
           an
           vnhappie
           securitie
           ,
           presumption
           ,
           and
           a
           faithlesse
           perswasion
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           d
           this
           Epistle
           commends
           the
           faith
           that
           is
           free
           from
           doubting
           ,
           e
           professing
           that
           he
           was
           assured
           ,
           
             Neither
             life
             ,
             nor
             death
             ,
             nor
             any
             creature
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             separate
             him
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
          
           Eleventhly
           ,
           whereas
           f
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           vpon
           every
           of
           your
           Altars
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           g
           this
           Epistle
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           since
           his
           rising
           he
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God.
           Twelfthly
           ,
           wheras
           h
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           workes
           done
           before
           iustification
           ,
           deserue
           of
           congruitie
           at
           Gods
           hands
           the
           grace
           of
           iustification
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           teacheth
           flat
           contrary
           ,
           i
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           vniustified
           )
           
             cannot
             please
             God.
          
           Thirteenthly
           ,
           whereas
           k
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           every
           creature
           must
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           subiect
           to
           none
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           q
           exhorteth
           
             euery
             creature
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
          
           meaning
           by
           the
           higher
           powers
           (
           as
           the
           r
           circumstances
           shew
           )
           the
           civill
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Pope
           .
           Fourteenthly
           ,
           whereas
           you
           ſ
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           free
           from
           whatsoever
           impositions
           of
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           and
           man
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           t
           perswades
           every
           Creature
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Laitie
           ,
           to
           pay
           tribute
           &
           custome
           to
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           .
           Fifteenthly
           ,
           whereas
           y
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           inferiours
           must
           doe
           whatsoever
           superiours
           command
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           against
           their
           consciences
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           haue
           plain
           reason
           for
           their
           refusall
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           requires
           ,
           z
           that
           men
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           their
           
           mindes
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           that
           which
           they
           doe
           ;
           meaning
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           forbeare
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           went
           against
           their
           consciences
           ,
           but
           whereof
           they
           doubted
           in
           their
           iudgements
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           a
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           some
           actions
           onely
           of
           the
           Infidells
           are
           sinnes
           :
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           Infidells
           are
           sinnes
           ,
           saying
           ,
           b
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           Now
           that
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           is
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostle
           (
           if
           the
           faith
           of
           our
           Romish
           Church
           now
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           that
           it
           was
           then
           when
           hee
           writ
           to
           the
           Romanes
           )
           spake
           nothing
           of
           the
           principall
           points
           of
           your
           now-faith
           ;
           but
           many
           things
           for
           vs
           ,
           and
           against
           you
           ?
        
         
           Your
           a
           Cardinall
           Hosius
           ,
           to
           proue
           satisfaction
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           
           
             Exhibeamus
             membra
             nostra
             servire
             institiae
             in
             satisfactione
             :
          
           Let
           vs
           exhibite
           our
           members
           to
           serue
           iustice
           vnto
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           your
           b
           Doctor
           Harding
           for
           proofe
           of
           the
           same
           point
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           
           
             Let
             vs
             cleanse
             our selues
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             making
             perfect
             our
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
          
           Both
           of
           them
           putting
           the
           word
           satisfaction
           in
           place
           of
           the
           word
           sanctification
           ,
           vsed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Was
           there
           any
           great
           sanctitie
           shewed
           by
           them
           in
           this
           ?
           or
           rather
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           bound
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           vnto
           the
           Apostle
           for
           this
           their
           bad
           dealing
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ?
        
         
           Your
           Bishop
           Gardiner
           (
           c
           some
           say
           )
           to
           proue
           the
           carnall
           presence
           which
           you
           maintaine
           against
           the
           truth
           and
           vs
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           110.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           
             Escam
             se
             dedit
             timentibus
             cum
          
           ,
           He
           gaue
           
           himselfe
           for
           meare
           to
           them
           that
           feared
           him
           .
           Was
           ●
           ere
           any
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           your
           Bishop
           to
           adde
           the
           word
           se
           ,
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           himselfe
           to
           the
           text
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ?
        
         
           Your
           d
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           holy
           things
           may
           be
           religiously
           worshipped
           ,
           alledgeth
           th●se
           as
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           16.
           
           
             Dies
             prima
             eri
             sancta
             ,
             &
             septima
             eadem
             religione
             venerabilis
             :
          
           The
           first
           day
           shall
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           seventh
           day
           with
           li●●e
           religion
           shall
           be
           venerable
           ;
           descanting
           vpon
           them
           thus
           ,
           
             Hic
             vides
             pro
             eodem
             ac●ipi
             rem
             sanctam
             ,
             &
             religiose
             venerabitem
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           word
           religiose
           is
           not
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           festiustate
           .
           Now
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           irreligiously
           done
           of
           your
           Cardinall
           ,
           to
           chop
           into
           the
           Text
           the
           word
           religiously
           falsly
           ?
        
         
           Your
           e
           Bernaltus
           a
           Priest
           of
           Constance
           ,
           writing
           in
           defence
           of
           Gregory
           7.
           his
           prohibition
           of
           Priests
           mariage
           ,
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           commanded
           even
           the
           Laitie
           (
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           )
           
             vt
             parcant
             vxoribus
             suis
             ,
             ne
             impediantur
             orationes
             earum
             ,
          
           that
           they
           should
           forbeare
           companying
           with
           their
           wiues
           ,
           lest
           their
           prayers
           should
           be
           interrupted
           :
           whereas
           in
           Saint
           Peter
           there
           are
           no
           such
           wordes
           as
           
             vt
             parcant
             vxoribus
          
           ,
           they
           should
           forbeare
           companying
           with
           their
           wiues
           .
           Did
           not
           this
           Priest
           of
           yours
           deserue
           to
           be
           accompanyed
           with
           whores
           ,
           who
           forged
           this
           Text
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           not
           keepe
           company
           with
           his
           wife
           ?
        
         
           Your
           g
           Cardinall
           Hosius
           ,
           and
           your
           h
           Bishop
           Canus
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           prooving
           that
           wee
           may
           beleeue
           in
           Saints
           ,
           alledge
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           
             Philemon
             ,
             Gratias
             ag●
             Deo
             meo
             ,
             audiens
             fidem
             quam
             habes
             in
             Domin●
             
             nostro
             ,
             &
             in
             omnes
             Sanctes
             :
          
           I
           giue
           thanks
           to
           my
           God
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           faith
           which
           thou
           hast
           in
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Saints
           ;
           leaving
           out
           the
           word
           charitatem
           ,
           loue
           or
           charitie
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           coupled
           with
           the
           word
           fidem
           ,
           faith
           :
           meaning
           ,
           loue
           or
           charitie
           should
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           obiect
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           faith
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           his
           obiect
           .
           Was
           there
           any
           loue
           or
           charitie
           in
           these
           towards
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           suppressed
           the
           mention
           of
           that
           loue
           towards
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           he
           commended
           in
           Philemon
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           safe
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           to
           beleeue
           in
           ,
           but
           to
           beleeue
           such
           saints
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           cite
           the
           Scriptures
           so
           divel-like
           ,
           leaving
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           divel
           did
           Math.
           4.
           what
           made
           against
           him
           ?
        
         
           Your
           i
           pope
           Leo
           10.
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ordained
           Peter
           and
           Peters
           successors
           to
           be
           his
           Vicars
           ;
           who
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Kings
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           obeyed
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           obeys
           them
           not
           ,
           must
           dye
           the
           death
           .
           In
           what
           booke
           of
           Kings
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           find
           you
           this
           ?
           for
           there
           is
           no
           such
           testimonie
           in
           those
           bookes
           of
           the
           Kings
           which
           are
           in
           my
           Bible
           .
        
         
           Your
           k
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           (
           to
           returne
           to
           him
           againe
           )
           in
           way
           of
           prooving
           Purgatorie
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Esa
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           4.
           
           
             Purgabit
             Dominus
             sordes
             filiorum
             &
             filiarum
             Sion
             ,
             &
             sanguinem
             emundabit
             de
             medio
             eorum
             ,
             spiritu
             iudicij
             &
             combustionis
             :
          
           Our
           Lord
           shall
           purge
           away
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           shall
           wipe
           away
           the
           blood
           from
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           iudgement
           and
           burning
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Latin
           (
           which
           he
           is
           bound
           by
           oath
           to
           follow
           )
           
           the
           words
           lie
           thus
           ;
           
             Si
             abluerit
             Dominus
             sordes
             filiorum
             &
             filiarum
             Sion
             ,
             &
             sanguinem
             Ierusalem
             lauerit
             de
             medio
             eius
             in
             spiritu
             ardoris
             &
             iudicij
             .
          
           Why
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           did
           he
           change
           the
           word
           abluerit
           into
           purgabit
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           lauerit
           into
           emundabit
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           ardoris
           into
           combustionis
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           for
           that
           the
           words
           abluerit
           and
           laverit
           and
           ardoris
           ,
           suite
           not
           so
           well
           with
           fire
           ,
           which
           you
           maintaine
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Purgatorie
           ;
           as
           the
           words
           
             purgabit
             ,
             emundabit
          
           and
           Combustionis
           doe
           ?
           or
           what
           else
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           he
           varied
           from
           his
           Text
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           you
           excuse
           him
           from
           periurie
           ?
        
         
           This
           same
           l
           Cardinall
           of
           yours
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           proving
           that
           Christ
           brought
           soules
           out
           of
           Purgatorie
           when
           he
           descended
           thither
           (
           as
           you
           dreame
           )
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           wordes
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           Chap.
           9.
           11.
           
           
             Tu
             autem
             in
             sanguine
             testamenti
             tui
             eduxisti
             vinctos
             tuos
             de
             lacu
             in
             quo
             non
             est
             aqua
             :
          
           But
           thou
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           thy
           testament
           hast
           brought
           out
           thy
           prisoners
           out
           of
           the
           Lake
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           water
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Latin
           it
           is
           not
           eduxisti
           ,
           hast
           brought
           forth
           ,
           but
           emisisti
           ,
           hast
           sent
           forth
           :
           which
           will
           not
           afford
           the
           like
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           this
           m
           Cardinall
           of
           yours
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           is
           the
           formall
           cause
           of
           our
           iustification
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             Cùm
             apparuit
             benignitas
             &
             humanit
             as
             Saluatoris
             nostri
             Dei
             ,
             non
             ex
             operibus
             quae
             fecimus
             nos
             ,
             sed
             secundùm
             suam
             misericerdiam
             saluos
             nos
             fecit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           When
           the
           bountifulnesse
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           appeared
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           workes
           which
           we
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           mercy
           hee
           saved
           vs
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Yet
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           not
           barely
           ,
           
             Not
             by
             the
             works
             which
             wee
             had
             done
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             Not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             righteousnes
             which
             we
             had
             done
             :
          
           excluding
           our
           good
           works
           ,
           our
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           from
           iustification
           .
           And
           your
           Cardinall
           vnrighteously
           leaues
           out
           the
           word
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Your
           Vicar
           generall
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Bononia
           ,
           called
           a
           
             Isidorus
             Mosconius
          
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           all
           Bishops
           owe
           extraordinarie
           obedience
           to
           your
           Pope
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             lib.
          
           4.
           
           Epist
           .
           9.
           
           
             Episcopi
             ,
             vtì
             qui
             Apostolicae
             ordinationi
             subiacent
             ,
             etiamei
             hanc
             reuerentiam
             debent
             ,
             vt
             singulis
             annis
             Apostolorum
             liminibus
             sese
             repraesentent
             :
          
           Bishops
           as
           persons
           subiect
           to
           Apostolicall
           Ordination
           ,
           owe
           this
           reverence
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           every
           yeare
           they
           visit
           Rome
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           finde
           this
           in
           any
           edition
           of
           Cyprian
           .
        
         
           b
           Bishop
           Peresius
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           c
           
             Praebendaries
             of
             Colen
             ,
             to
             proue
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             alledge
             these
             as
             the
             words
             of
             S.
          
           Austin
           ,
           de
           Ciuitate
           Dei
           ,
           lib.
           22.
           
           Hoc
           vsu
           ab
           initio
           traditum
           tenemus
           ,
           vt
           extra
           orationes
           quae
           in
           altari
           fiunt
           ,
           etiam
           Deo
           dilectos
           sanctos
           ,
           contemplatione
           ●vnionis
           &
           communionis
           ,
           quam
           cum
           Christo
           &
           nobiscum
           habent
           ,
           cum
           timore
           &
           deuotione
           erga
           Deum
           compellemus
           ,
           at
           que
           vt
           pro
           nobis
           intercedant
           invocemus
           .
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             find
             this
             in
             any
             Edition
             of
             S.
          
           Austin
           .
        
         
           Your
           d
           
             Peter
             Lombard
          
           to
           proue
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           a
           good
           Angell
           to
           protect
           him
           ,
           and
           an
           evill
           .
           Angell
           to
           tempt
           him
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           
             Gregory
             ,
             Quòd
             quisque
             bonum
             Angelum
             sibi
             ad
             custodiam
             deputatum
             ,
             &
             vnum
             malum
             ad
             exercitium
             habet
             .
          
           But
           I
           can
           finde
           no
           such
           words
           in
           any
           Gregories
           
           workes
           ,
           not
           in
           Naztau●●●
           ,
           not
           in
           Nyssenus
           ,
           not
           in
           Gregorie
           the
           Great
           .
        
         
           Your
           e
           Wildensis
           disputing
           about
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           f
           
             Austin
             ,
             Nec
             credendum
             est
             quòd
             substantia
             panit
             vel
             vint
             remanent
             ,
             sed
             panis
             in
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             &
             vinum
             in
             sanguinem
             convertitur
             ,
             〈◊〉
             qualitatibus
             panis
             &
             vtni
             remanentibus
             :
          
           Neither
           must
           wee
           beleeue
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           and
           winer
           emaineth
           ,
           but
           the
           bread
           is
           turned
           into
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           wine
           into
           his
           blood
           ,
           the
           qualities
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           remaining
           onely
           .
           But
           I
           can
           neither
           find
           such
           words
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           Treatise
           among
           
             S.
             Austins
          
           workes
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           g
           waldensis
           prosecuting
           the
           same
           argument
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           Eeda
           in
           a
           Treatise
           
             de
             mysterijs
             Miss●e
             :
             Ibi
             forma
             panis
             videtur
             ,
             vbi
             substantia
             panis
             non
             est
             :
          
           There
           the
           forme
           of
           bread
           appeareth
           ,
           where
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           is
           not
           .
           But
           I
           can
           neither
           finde
           these
           words
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           Treatise
           among
           Bedaes
           workes
           .
        
         
           Your
           h
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           ,
           for
           proofe
           of
           Purgatorie
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           words
           of
           S.
           
             Austin
             ,
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
          
           21.
           cap.
           24.
           
           
             Talei
             constat
             ante
             iudicij
             diem
             per
             poenas
             temporales
             ,
             quas
             eorum
             spiritus
             patinntur
             ,
             purgatos
             ,
             aterni
             ignis
             supplicijs
             non
             tradendos
             :
          
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           such
           men
           being
           purged
           with
           temporall
           paines
           which
           their
           soules
           suffer
           before
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           committed
           to
           the
           torment
           of
           everlasting
           fire
           ▪
           But
           there
           are
           no
           such
           words
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           printed
           copre
           at
           Fr●b●rge
           Ann.
           1494.
           nor
           in
           that
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           1576
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           of
           Paris
           1586.
           nor
           in
           that
           of
           Basil
           .
           1596.
           nor
           in
           any
           
           written
           copie
           that
           I
           can
           heare
           of
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           Libratie
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           Your
           m
           Dowists
           to
           proue
           
             Tobith
             Iudith
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Canonicall
           ,
           alledge
           
             Council
             .
             Florent
             :
             Instruct
             .
             Armen
             .
             Decret
             .
          
           7.
           
           But
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Decree
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           Edition
           of
           the
           Councels
           .
        
         
           n
           
             Isiedorus
             Mosconius
          
           the
           Vicar
           generall
           spoken
           of
           before
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Pope
           ,
           tels
           vs
           in
           sober
           sadnesse
           ,
           that
           
             in
             Gonc
             .
             Nic
             and
             ,
             tempore
             Constant
             .
             mag
             .
             fuit
             terminatum
             ,
             quòd
             soli
             Rom.
             Pont.
             nomen
             Pater
             patium
             competeret
             ,
             &
             Papa
             nomen
             alijs
             non
             con●t●ir●
             :
          
           It
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           title
           
             Father
             of
             Fathers
          
           ,
           should
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           called
           Pope
           but
           he
           .
           Yet
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Decree
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           Edition
           of
           the
           Councels
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           o
           Monsieur
           ,
           handling
           the
           same
           Argument
           ,
           tels
           vs
           ▪
           that
           
             In
             Concil
             .
             Africae
             legitur
             ,
             quòd
             to
             nomine
             Principis
             Sacerdotum
             solumm
             ,
             aò
             Papa
             vteretur
             :
          
           It
           is
           read
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Councels
           in
           Africa
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           onely
           should
           be
           called
           Prince
           of
           Priests
           .
           Yet
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Councels
           of
           Africa
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           any
           Editions
           of
           the
           Councels
           .
        
         
           Your
           p
           
             S.
             The
             of
             Aquin
          
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           your
           Pope
           hath
           an
           vniuersall
           Soveraigntie
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           it
           was
           decreed
           thus
           ,
           
             si
             quis
             Episcopus
             pradicatur
             infom●s
             ,
             liberum
             habeat
             potestatem
             appellandi
             ad
             〈◊〉
             Episcop●●●ntiqu●e
             Rome
             ,
             quia
             habr●●us
             〈…〉
             
             loco
             Dei
             sit
             ius
             discernendi
             Episcopi
             triminati
             inf●miam
             ,
             secundum
             claues
             à
             Domino
             sibi
             d●tas
             :
          
           If
           any
           Bishop
           be
           defamed
           ,
           let
           him
           appeale
           freely
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           Peter
           for
           a
           father
           of
           refuge
           ,
           and
           hee
           alone
           hath
           right
           with
           freedome
           of
           power
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           God
           to
           iudge
           and
           trie
           the
           crime
           of
           a
           Bishop
           defamed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           keyes
           which
           the
           Lord
           did
           giue
           him
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           such
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           in
           any
           Edition
           of
           the
           Councels
           .
        
         
           This
           q
           Saint
           of
           yours
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           one
           Bishop
           is
           subiect
           to
           another
           Bishop
           ,
           
             etiam
             iure
             di●in●
          
           ,
           by
           Gods
           law
           ,
           alledgeth
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Councels
           kept
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           
             Veneramur
             secundùm
             Scripturas
             &c.
             sanctissimum
             antiquae
             Romae
             Episcopum
             primum
             esse
             &
             maximum
             Episcopor●m
             :
          
           Wee
           define
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           holy
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           shall
           be
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           of
           all
           Bishops
           .
           But
           that
           any
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           did
           define
           ,
           that
           by
           Scripture
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           Edition
           of
           the
           Councels
           .
        
         
           Your
           r
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           your
           Popes
           Legats
           sate
           as
           Iudges
           in
           the
           generall
           Councel
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           tells
           vs
           that
           
             Ipsi
             sententiam
             definitiuam
             proferunt
             in
             Dioscorum
             nomine
             Papae
             &
             totius
             Concilij
             Act.
          
           3.
           
             his
             verbis
             ,
             Sanctissimu●●c
             beatissimus
             Papa
             caput
             vniversalis
             Ecclesiae
             ▪
             Leo
             ,
             per
             nos
             Legatos
             suos
             sanct
             a
             Synodo
             consentiente
             ,
             Petri
             Apostoli
             praeditus
             dignitate
             ,
             qui
             Ecclesiae
             fundamentum
             ,
             &
             petra
             fidei
             ,
             &
             coelestis
             regni
             Ianitor
             nuncupatur
             ,
             Episcopali
             dignitate
             Dioscorum
             nudauit
             ,
             &
             ab
             omni
             sacerdotali
             opere
             fecit
             extorrem
             .
          
           
           They
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Councell
           ,
           delivered
           the
           definitiue
           sentence
           against
           Dioscorus
           ,
           even
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Action
           3.
           
           The
           most
           holy
           and
           blessed
           Pope
           Leo
           head
           of
           the
           vniversall
           Church
           ,
           by
           vs
           his
           Legats
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           holy
           Councel
           ,
           being
           endowed
           with
           Saints
           Peters
           power
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           called
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           rocke
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           Porter
           of
           heaven
           gates
           ,
           )
           hath
           deposed
           Dioscorus
           from
           his
           Bishoppricke
           ,
           and
           restrained
           him
           from
           all
           priestly
           functions
           .
           Yet
           there
           is
           no
           such
           definitiue
           sentence
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           any
           action
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Chalcedone
           ,
           wherein
           Leo
           is
           called
           Head
           of
           the
           Vniversall
           Church
           ,
           or
           said
           to
           bee
           indowed
           with
           Saint
           Peters
           power
           ;
           or
           wherein
           Peter
           himselfe
           is
           called
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Porter
           of
           heaven
           gate
           .
        
         
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           alledgeth
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           to
           proue
           a
           the
           Popes
           Monarchy
           in
           generall
           :
           and
           in
           particular
           he
           alledgeth
           it
           ,
           to
           proue
           ,
           b
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           and
           ,
           c
           aboue
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           hee
           himselfe
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           d
           That
           the
           Councell
           made
           a
           Canon
           ,
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Popes
           liking
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Bishops
           thereat
           would
           not
           revoke
           it
           ,
           though
           his
           Legates
           laboured
           it
           earnestly
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           also
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           credible
           ,
           that
           Bellarmine
           could
           indeede
           bee
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           that
           Councell
           held
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           an
           abso●ute
           Monarch
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           a●boue
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           &c.
           which
           stood
           at
           defiance
           with
           the
           Pope
           :
           passing
           a
           Canon
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           liking
           ?
           
           and
           maintaining
           it
           against
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           he
           could
           doe
           to
           repeale
           it
           .
           In
           my
           conscience
           ,
           Bellarmine
           contrary
           to
           his
           conscience
           ,
           alledged
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           wittingly
           falsly
           ,
           for
           the
           Popes
           supremacie
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Cardinall
           alledgeth
           Cyprian
           to
           proue
           ,
           e
           the
           Popes
           Monarchy
           :
           and
           that
           f
           he
           is
           Iudge
           of
           all
           Controversies
           :
           and
           g
           that
           the
           whole
           brotherhood
           of
           Christians
           is
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           him
           :
           and
           that
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           held
           it
           alway
           a
           note
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           to
           liue
           in
           friendship
           with
           him
           :
           and
           h
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           cannot
           erre
           .
           Yet
           he
           himselfe
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           i
           though
           Cornelius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           with
           a
           Synod
           of
           all
           the
           Italian
           Bishops
           decreed
           :
           
           That
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           baptized
           by
           Heretikes
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           rebaptized
           :
           and
           that
           Pope
           Stephen
           decreed
           the
           same
           afterward
           :
           requiring
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           vpon
           paine
           of
           excommunication
           :
           yet
           Cyprian
           held
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           defended
           his
           opinion
           stiffely
           ,
           charging
           Stephen
           with
           errour
           ,
           pernicious
           errour
           therein
           ;
           giving
           him
           many
           disgracefull
           words
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           proud
           fellow
           ,
           and
           peevish
           ;
           making
           no
           reckning
           of
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           nor
           yeelding
           to
           him
           so
           much
           as
           an
           hayre
           breadth
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           Bellarmine
           could
           thinke
           it
           probable
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           tooke
           vp
           his
           Pope
           so
           roundly
           ,
           and
           vilified
           him
           so
           bluntly
           ,
           &
           esteemed
           of
           him
           so
           lightly
           ,
           could
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           absolute
           Monarch
           ,
           an
           infallible
           Iudge
           of
           all
           Controversies
           :
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           Christians
           should
           cap
           and
           crouch
           :
           and
           with
           whom
           they
           should
           liue
           in
           loue
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           I
           am
           more
           then
           halfe
           
           affraid
           ,
           that
           Bellarmine
           knew
           his
           testimonies
           to
           bee
           wrested
           :
           that
           in
           fighting
           against
           vs
           ,
           he
           fought
           against
           his
           owne
           conscience
           likewise
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Papists
           ,
           that
           l
           
             Qui
             opinantur
             animas
             hominum
             non
             iudicari
             in
             morte
             ,
             nec
             praemium
             ,
             nec
             poenam
             recipi
             ,
             sed
             reservari
             in
             abditis
             locis
             vsque
             ad
             iudiciū
             vniversale
             ;
             consequentrer
             dicunt
             ,
             eas
             non
             purgari
             donec
             facta
             est
             generalis
             resurrectio
             .
          
           They
           who
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           receiue
           not
           iudgement
           of
           good
           ,
           or
           evill
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           death
           ;
           but
           are
           reserved
           in
           hidden
           places
           to
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           :
           must
           by
           necessary
           consequent
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           such
           soules
           are
           not
           purged
           before
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           :
           and
           by
           a
           second
           consequent
           ,
           they
           cannot
           hold
           popish
           purgatorie
           .
           Yet
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           ,
           who
           m
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           Tertullian
           was
           one
           of
           them
           who
           held
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           iust
           are
           sequested
           in
           a
           by-place
           till
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           ,
           where
           they
           neither
           see
           God
           ,
           nor
           enioy
           blessednesse
           :
           n
           alledgeth
           Tertullian
           for
           proofe
           of
           popish
           purgatorie
           :
           and
           though
           he
           o
           knew
           likewise
           that
           Lactantius
           was
           one
           of
           them
           who
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           both
           of
           iust
           and
           vniust
           are
           in
           one
           place
           till
           the
           day
           of
           doome
           :
           yet
           p
           hee
           alledgeth
           him
           also
           for
           proofe
           of
           his
           popish
           purgatorie
           :
           Yea
           he
           alledgeth
           Origen
           for
           his
           purgatorie
           ,
           q
           though
           he
           himselfe
           r
           knew
           ,
           that
           Origens
           purgatorie
           was
           for
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           the
           bad
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           good
           ,
           should
           passe
           in
           tract
           of
           time
           into
           heaven
           :
           whereas
           bad
           men
           goe
           not
           to
           popish
           purgatorie
           ,
           but
           to
           hell
           directly
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           redemption
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           whether
           in
           these
           allegations
           Bellarmines
           hand
           and
           
           heart
           went
           together
           :
           or
           disagreed
           rather
           ,
           as
           harpe
           and
           harrow
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           by
           the
           Church
           is
           meant
           the
           whole
           companie
           of
           faithfull
           peoople
           :
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           why
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           common
           talke
           ſ
           did
           appropriate
           it
           vnto
           the
           Clergie
           onely
           :
           And
           seeing
           in
           their
           common
           talke
           they
           did
           appropriate
           it
           vnto
           their
           Clergie
           onely
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           why
           t
           they
           should
           be
           angrie
           with
           
             William
             Tyndall
             ▪
          
           for
           that
           in
           his
           translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           he
           translated
           the
           Latine
           word
           Ecclesia
           ,
           not
           Church
           ,
           but
           Congregation
           ?
           They
           having
           beguiled
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           into
           ignorance
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           making
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           by
           it
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           shaven-flocke
           :
           was
           there
           not
           reason
           u
           that
           he
           should
           avoid
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           vse
           another
           equivalent
           to
           it
           ?
        
         
           By
           Scripture
           ,
           any
           man
           professing
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           may
           be
           accounted
           Religious
           .
           And
           why
           then
           doe
           you
           Papists
           appropriate
           the
           name
           Religious
           to
           your
           votaries
           onely
           ?
           x
           Why
           are
           not
           you
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Per
             summum
             abusum
             quilibet
             Christianus
             dicitur
             Religiosus
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           great
           abuse
           to
           call
           every
           Christian
           by
           the
           name
           Religious
           ?
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           word
           spirituall
           ,
           is
           given
           in
           Scripture
           to
           all
           who
           haue
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
           &
           3.
           1.
           why
           haue
           you
           popish
           Priests
           appropriated
           that
           vnto
           your selues
           ,
           ?
           Why
           should
           you
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           be
           called
           spirituall
           men
           ?
        
         
           Seeing
           Lands
           and
           Living
           are
           expressely
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           carnall
           things
           :
           as
           namely
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           11.
           
           &
           Rom.
           15.
           17.
           
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Lands
           and
           Livings
           belonging
           to
           Monkes
           and
           Friers
           ,
           are
           ordinarily
           called
           spirituall
           things
           ?
        
         
           You
           haue
           a
           new
           Gamester
           ,
           who
           hath
           y
           lately
           set
           vs
           out
           a
           z
           diminitiue
           book
           ,
           x
           with
           this
           inscription
           :
           
             The
             Gagge
             of
             the
             new
             Gospell
             ,
             containing
             a
             briefe
             abridgement
             of
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             Protestants
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             with
             their
             refutation
             by
             expresse
             texts
             of
             their
             owne
             English
             Bible
             :
          
           with
           this
           Motto
           subscribed
           ,
           
             By
             thine
             owne
             mouth
             I
             iudge
             thee
             noughty
             servant
             ,
             Luke
          
           19.
           22.
           
           Now
           the
           first
           errour
           where
           withall
           this
           youth
           chargeth
           vs
           ,
           is
           :
           
             That
             we
             maintaine
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
          
           And
           yet
           hee
           himselfe
           in
           his
           preface
           to
           the
           Catholike
           Reader
           ,
           
           would
           make
           his
           Reader
           beleeue
           ,
           
             That
             our
             condemnation
             i●
             so
             expressely
             set
             downe
             in
             our
             owne
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             cleare
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             nothing
             more
             needes
             thereto
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             he
             know
             to
             reade
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             his
             eyes
             in
             his
             head
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             our
             Bible
             .
          
           Which
           argues
           plainly
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             :
          
           otherwise
           ,
           besides
           
             knowledge
             to
             reade
             ,
             and
             the
             having
             of
             his
             eyes
             in
             his
             head
             when
             he
             readeth
             ,
          
           it
           were
           requisite
           he
           should
           haue
           his
           wits
           about
           him
           ▪
           And
           may
           I
           not
           therefore
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             in
             excusable
             ê
             m●n
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             iudgest
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             in
             that
             thou
             iudgest
             another
             ,
             thou
             iudgest
             thy selfe
             ,
             for
             thou
             that
             iudgest
             doest
             the
             same
             things
             ?
          
           Let
           him
           cleare
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           rather
           confesse
           his
           foolerie
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           ere
           long
           I
           will
           doe
           him
           the
           favour
           to
           set
           before
           his
           eyes
           his
           fopperie
           in
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Here
             followeth
             the
             Letter
             of
             an
             vnknowne
             Priest
             ,
             remaining
             in
             London
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Authour
             ,
             excepting
             against
             fiue
             points
             in
             this
             booke
             .
          
           
             To
             Mr.
             Alexander
             Cooke
             at
             Leeds
             in
             York-shire
             .
          
           
             MAster
             COOKE
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             desire
             of
             your
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             as
             of
             mine
             owne
             ,
             I
             addresse
             this
             briefe
             letter
             vnto
             you
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             larger
             answere
             to
             your
             booke
             now
             twice
             augmented
             :
             which
             in
             the
             first
             Impression
             you
             call
             :
             
               Worke
               for
               a
               Masse-priest
            
             :
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             
               More
               Worke
               for
               a
               Masse-priest
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Yet
               more
               Worke
               for
               a
               Masse-priest
               .
            
             All
             which
             sheweth
             your
             zeale
             against
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Masse
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Romane
             Catholicke
             religion
             :
             but
             neither
             disproueth
             the
             same
             which
             you
             so
             hate
             ,
             nor
             proveth
             your
             contrary
             opinions
             to
             bee
             grounded
             in
             truth
             .
             Neither
             doe
             you
             herein
             obserue
             any
             forme
             or
             good
             method
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             whereby
             to
             discusse
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             assurance
             of
             truth
             it
             hath
             ,
             nor
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             which
             desireth
             to
             bee
             saved
             ,
             must
             bee
             a
             living
             member
             thereof
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvell
             that
             no
             Catholike
             hath
             hitherto
             bestowed
             labour
             and
             cost
             to
             answere
             in
             print
             your
             confused
             triviall
             obiections
             .
             Which
             of
             how
             little
             importance
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             vpon
             how
             silly
             surmises
             ,
             you
             impute
             errours
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             may
             sufficiently
             
             be
             conceived
             by
             examination
             of
             a
             few
             of
             them
             :
             For
             example
             ,
             all
             proceeding
             from
             one
             spirit
             .
             See
             then
             ,
             deare
             Sir
             ,
             your
             faults
             committed
             in
             your
             first
             obiections
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             suppose
             you
             will
             be
             as
             loath
             to
             haue
             the
             rest
             discussed
             ,
             as
             I
             hold
             it
             superfluous
             to
             proceede
             further
             in
             confuting
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             our
             noble
             King
             reporteth
             (
             say
             you
             )
             that
             his
             mother
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             who
             did
             baptize
             him
             ,
             to
             forbeare
             to
             vse
             spittle
             in
             his
             baptisme
             ;
             for
             she
             would
             not
             haue
             a
             pockie
             Priest
             to
             spit
             in
             her
             childes
             mouth
             .
             Marke
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             foure
             manifest
             vntruths
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             His
             Maiestie
             could
             not
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             know
             what
             message
             his
             mother
             sent
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             hath
             heard
             since
             what
             some
             other
             hath
             reported
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             manifest
             vntruth
             to
             say
             ,
             His
             Maiestie
             reporteth
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             report
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             the
             Catholicke
             Queene
             would
             forbid
             the
             ceremonie
             of
             spittle
             ,
             which
             holy
             Church
             vseth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             a
             wicked
             lie
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             she
             called
             the
             Archbishop
             a
             pockie
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             say
             ,
             and
             consequently
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             spitteth
             into
             the
             childes
             mouth
             .
             For
             the
             spittle
             is
             not
             spit
             into
             the
             childs
             mouth
             ,
             but
             is
             gently
             put
             to
             his
             mouth
             with
             the
             Priests
             finger
             ;
             which
             ceremonie
             holy
             Church
             vseth
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             by
             imitation
             of
             Christs
             example
             ,
             putting
             spittle
             and
             dust
             vpon
             a
             blind
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             and
             putting
             his
             finger
             into
             the
             eares
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             tongue
             of
             a
             deafe
             and
             dumbe
             man
             whom
             hee
             cured
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             foure
             ,
             you
             adde
             three
             more
             vntruths
             in
             your
             first
             obiection
             ,
             against
             the
             worthy
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             :
             
             first
             ,
             you
             vntruly
             translate
             his
             wordes
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             :
             
               Non
               est
               verum
               ,
               eâ
               ceremoniâ
               salivam
               Presbyteri
               in
               os
               infantuli
               inspui
               :
            
             which
             words
             in
             true
             English
             are
             these
             :
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             ceremonie
             the
             Priests
             spittle
             is
             spit
             into
             the
             childes
             mouth
             :
             for
             which
             you
             would
             make
             him
             to
             say
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             spittle
             vsed
             in
             Baptisme
             is
             put
             into
             the
             childes
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             vntruly
             charge
             him
             to
             denie
             that
             spittle
             is
             put
             into
             a
             childes
             mouth
             ,
             for
             he
             denieth
             it
             not
             to
             be
             put
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             spit
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             you
             vntruly
             conclude
             that
             the
             Cardinall
             calleth
             his
             Maiesties
             report
             into
             question
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             their
             report
             that
             told
             his
             Maiestie
             so
             incredible
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             next
             obiection
             you
             vntruly
             charge
             the
             same
             renowned
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             to
             contradict
             both
             our
             noble
             King
             ,
             and
             Pope
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             .
             For
             neither
             doth
             hee
             name
             our
             King
             in
             those
             words
             which●your
             selfe
             here
             cite
             ,
             saying
             onely
             in
             generall
             :
             
               Non
               est
               verum
               ,
               nomen
               Cardinalis
               ademptum
               alijs
               ,
               &
               solis
               Romanis
               reservatum
               :
            
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Cardinall
             is
             taken
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             reserved
             onely
             to
             Romanes
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             contradict
             the
             Popes
             decree
             ,
             the
             tenure
             whereof
             declareth
             ,
             that
             the
             eminent
             and
             proper
             title
             of
             Cardinall
             belongeth
             to
             the
             onely
             Cardinalls
             Colledge
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             the
             name
             Cardinall
             in
             a
             lesse
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             lesse
             autoritie
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Toledo
             :
             whose
             Archbishop
             ,
             &
             also
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Compostella
             ,
             are
             ordinarily
             Cardinalls
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             third
             obiection
             you
             charge
             the
             same
             gracious
             Cardinall
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             for
             saying
             :
             
               Nefas
               est
               apud
               Protestantes
               
               quenquam
               creari
               Episcopum
               ,
               nisi
               vnius
               saltem
               vxoris
               virum
               :
            
             which
             hee
             reporteth
             as
             their
             generall
             practise
             according
             to
             their
             common
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             allowing
             the
             vow
             and
             obligation
             of
             single
             life
             .
             And
             albeit
             some
             of
             your
             Bishops
             doe
             not
             marrie
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             binde
             themselues
             from
             marrying
             .
             And
             the
             farre
             greater
             part
             haue
             taken
             wiues
             ,
             the
             rest
             hold
             it
             vnlawfull
             to
             vow
             perpetuall
             chastitie
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             fourth
             ,
             you
             charge
             all
             Catholickes
             with
             vntruth
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             continent
             from
             their
             wiues
             ,
             after
             they
             followed
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             clearely
             gathered
             by
             our
             Saviours
             wordes
             ,
             naming
             wiues
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             his
             Apostles
             had
             left
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             Against
             which
             cleare
             testimonie
             you
             oppose
             improbabilitie
             ,
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Peters
             daughter
             could
             not
             bee
             beautifull
             at
             the
             age
             of
             sixty
             eight
             yeares
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             ninety
             eight
             yeare
             of
             Christ.
             But
             perhaps
             there
             is
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             for
             ninety
             eight
             should
             haue
             beene
             written
             the
             sixty
             eighth
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             and
             then
             shee
             was
             but
             thirie
             eight
             yeares
             of
             age
             .
             Also
             she
             might
             be
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             at
             sixty
             eight
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             reasonable
             to
             be
             supposed
             then
             to
             denie
             the
             plaine
             assertion
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Apostles
             left
             all
             things
             for
             Christs
             service
             ,
             and
             namely
             their
             wiues
             .
             By
             the
             way
             also
             obserue
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Peters
             daughter
             dwelt
             &
             died
             in
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Count
             Flaccus
             a
             Roman
             desired
             to
             marry
             her
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             
               Saint
               Peters
            
             residing
             there
             sometimes
             ,
             besides
             many
             more
             euident
             proofes
             and
             monuments
             testifying
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             fifth
             obiection
             you
             would
             proue
             that
             all
             notable
             Bishops
             did
             not
             liue
             continent
             from
             their
             wiues
             whom
             they
             had
             married
             before
             Priesthood
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             bringing
             in
             his
             father
             in
             a
             verse
             ,
             saying
             thus
             vnto
             him
             :
             
               Nondum
               tot
               anni
               sunt
               tui
               ,
               quotiam
               in
               sacris
               mihi
               peracti
               sunt
               victimis
            
             ;
             Thou
             hast
             not
             yet
             so
             many
             yeares
             as
             are
             passed
             with
             me
             in
             holy
             sacrifices
             .
             Which
             must
             either
             bee
             vnderstood
             in
             some
             other
             sense
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             yeares
             of
             Saint
             Gregories
             age
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             should
             be
             contrary
             to
             his
             cleare
             affirmation
             ,
             saying
             in
             his
             funerall
             oration
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             was
             borne
             before
             his
             father
             was
             either
             Priest
             or
             baptized
             .
             And
             so
             being
             reasonable
             to
             interprete
             his
             verse
             by
             his
             proofe
             ,
             this
             instance
             will
             not
             serue
             your
             turne
             .
             But
             it
             sheweth
             evidently
             ,
             that
             his
             father
             was
             a
             sacrificing
             Priest.
             And
             such
             are
             Masse-priests
             whom
             you
             so
             contemne
             ,
             because
             we
             offer
             the
             holie
             sacrifice
             of
             Masse
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             by
             example
             of
             your
             fiue
             first
             obiections
             how
             feeble
             and
             frivolous
             the
             rest
             also
             are
             .
             And
             therefore
             Masse
             priests
             are
             imployed
             in
             better
             workes
             then
             to
             lose
             good
             time
             in
             answering
             your
             idle
             questions
             :
             And
             your selfe
             may
             be
             better
             occupied
             in
             seeking
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             infallible
             authoritie
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             returning
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             may
             saue
             your
             soule
             ,
             which
             I
             wish
             you
             to
             doe
             with
             all
             my
             hears
             .
             From
             London
             this
             Feast
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             .
             1623.
             
          
           
             
               Yours
               to
               serue
               you
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Th.
                 Bl.
              
               a
               Masse-priest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Now
             come
             wee
             to
             the
             answere
             of
             the
             said
             letter
             ,
             returned
             vnto
             the
             Priest
             within
             twelue
             dayes
             after
             the
             receipt
             thereof
             .
          
           
             SIR
             Masse-priest
             ,
             I
             received
             the
             letter
             which
             you
             (
             as
             you
             phrase
             it
             )
             addressed
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             in
             stead
             o●
             larger
             answere
             vnto
             a
             booke
             of
             mine
             ,
             intitled
             :
             
               Yet
               more
               Worke
               for
               a
               Masse-priest
               .
            
             In
             which
             letter
             you
             taxe
             me
             in
             generall
             ,
             with
             confusion
             of
             matter
             ,
             with
             want
             of
             forme
             and
             good
             Method
             ;
             with
             proposing
             feeble
             ,
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             triviall
             obiections
             ,
             and
             idle
             questions
             ;
             with
             imputing
             errours
             to
             your
             Catholike
             Religion
             vpon
             silly
             surmises
             ;
             with
             failing
             in
             proofe
             of
             my
             owne
             opinions
             ,
             and
             disprooving
             yours
             :
             All
             which
             I
             passe
             over
             as
             words
             of
             Course
             ,
             holding
             opinion
             ;
             That
             generall
             and
             naked
             accusations
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             deserue
             not
             so
             much
             as
             generall
             and
             naked
             denialls
             :
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             you
             show
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             simplicitie
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             you
             vndertake
             to
             let
             me
             see
             my
             faults
             committed
             :
             for
             I
             take
             it
             no
             breach
             of
             charitie
             ,
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             for
             proofe
             of
             his
             generall
             assertions
             ,
             who
             saith
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             for
             proofe
             o●
             his
             speciall
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             you
             haue
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             purpose
             for
             proofe
             of
             your
             speciall
             accusations
             against
             mee
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             make
             it
             plaine
             to
             your
             owne
             selfe
             ,
             
             though
             forestalled
             with
             preiudice
             .
             For
             thus
             at
             the
             first
             rush
             you
             bring
             me
             in
             saying
             :
             
               Our
               Noble
               King
               reports
               ,
               that
               his
               mother
               sent
               word
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               who
               did
               baptize
               him
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               to
               vse
               spittle
               in
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               for
               she
               would
               not
               haue
               a
               pockie
               Priest
               to
               spit
               in
               her
               childes
               mouth
               .
            
             And
             presently
             you
             crie
             :
             
               Marke
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               foure
               mainfest
               vntruthes
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
            
             yet
             the
             proofes
             you
             make
             thereof
             are
             ridiculous
             :
             for
             in
             way
             of
             proving
             the
             first
             ,
             thus
             you
             argue
             ;
             
               His
               Maiestie
               could
               not
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Baptisme
               know
               what
               Message
               his
               Mother
               sent
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               hath
               heard
               since
               what
               some
               other
               hath
               reported
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               manifest
               vntruth
               to
               say
               ,
               His
               Maiestie
               reporteth
               ,
               His
               mother
               sent
               word
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Which
             Argument
             of
             yours
             is
             brainelesse
             ;
             for
             it
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             report
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             report
             of
             another
             .
             No
             man
             can
             report
             any
             thing
             which
             was
             done
             about
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             and
             Baptisme
             ;
             much
             lesse
             before
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             borne
             .
             If
             this
             Argument
             of
             yours
             bee
             good
             ,
             I
             cannot
             report
             what
             lascivious
             talke
             passed
             betweene
             an
             English
             woman
             ,
             and
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             (
             who
             not
             long
             after
             was
             poped
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Pius
             2.
             )
             in
             an
             Inne
             at
             Strawsburgh
             ,
             where
             they
             casually
             met
             :
             I
             cannot
             report
             ,
             how
             he
             wished
             her
             ,
             when
             shee
             went
             to
             bed
             ,
             to
             leaue
             her
             chamber
             doore
             vnbolted
             ,
             promising
             hee
             would
             come
             and
             lie
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             indeede
             he
             did
             :
             she
             proving
             with
             childe
             vpon
             that
             nights
             meeting
             :
             I
             cannot
             report
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             committed
             the
             bringing
             vp
             of
             that
             child
             thus
             begotten
             ,
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             wondring
             that
             his
             father
             was
             not
             glad
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             (
             though
             got
             
             in
             whoring
             )
             he
             was
             made
             a
             grandfather
             :
             for
             at
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Baptisme
             ,
             I
             knew
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             then
             his
             Maiestie
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Baptisme
             knew
             what
             Message
             his
             Mother
             sent
             to
             any
             man.
             Only
             I
             haue
             heard
             since
             ,
             what
             some
             other
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             what
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             himselfe
             hath
             a
             written
             hereof
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Baptisme
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             that
             any
             man
             had
             written
             ,
             b
             
               Qui
               sunt
               Romae
               ,
               et
               prope
               loca
               in
               quibus
               habentur
               magnae
               Indulgentiae
               ,
               &
               vbi
               sunt
               mag●●a
               peregrinagia
               ,
               quia
               prope
               remedia
               habent
               ,
               communiter
               sunt
               pessimi
               :
            
             That
             they
             who
             dwell
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             neere
             vnto
             such
             places
             where
             large
             Indulgences
             are
             granted
             ,
             &
             whereunto
             there
             is
             greatest
             resort
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             are
             commonly
             the
             worst
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             so
             present
             remedies
             .
             I
             knew
             not
             at
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             had
             written
             ,
             c
             
               Quàm
               periculosum
               Principi
               habere
               Consiliarios
               Papisticos
               :
            
             It
             is
             very
             dangerous
             for
             Princes
             ,
             to
             haue
             popish
             Counsellours
             .
             I
             knew
             not
             then
             that
             any
             was
             so
             evill
             conceited
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             write
             ,
             d
             
               Vbi
               Romani
               ,
               ibi
               vitia
            
             :
             where
             Romanes
             come
             ,
             there
             is
             roguerie
             enough
             .
             Onely
             since
             I
             haue
             heard
             ,
             or
             rather
             read
             so
             much
             in
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             your
             Logicke
             be
             good
             ,
             I
             cannot
             report
             these
             things
             :
             hee
             ,
             who
             (
             though
             I
             told
             them
             )
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             did
             report
             them
             ,
             should
             say
             a
             manifest
             vntruth
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             a
             grosse
             conceit
             (
             as
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             )
             you
             must
             acknowledge
             you
             did
             me
             wrong
             ,
             yea
             your selfe
             wrong
             ,
             in
             charging
             me
             with
             vntruth
             :
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               Noble
               King
               reporteth
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Baptisme
             what
             Message
             she
             sent
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             &c.
             for
             therin
             you
             belied
             me
             ,
             and
             bewrayed
             much
             weaknesse
             in
             arguing
             .
          
           
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             haue
             quit
             your selfe
             better
             in
             proving
             the
             second
             vntruth
             wherwithall
             you
             charge
             me
             .
          
           
             Truly
             never
             a
             whit
             :
             for
             you
             gather
             the
             vntruth
             wherewith
             you
             charge
             me
             ,
             from
             those
             words
             ,
             wherin
             I
             report
             from
             our
             Noble
             King
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Mother
               forbad
               the
               vse
               of
               spittle
               in
               Baptisme
               :
            
             and
             your
             onely
             reason
             to
             convince
             me
             of
             vntruth
             therein
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             
               it
               is
               incredible
               the
               Catholicke
               Queen
               would
               forbid
               the
               Ceremonie
               of
               spittle
               which
               holy
               Church
               vseth
               .
            
             Which
             answer
             first
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             chargeable
             with
             vntruth
             ,
             who
             reports
             any
             vntruth
             from
             another
             :
             else
             how
             can
             I
             bee
             charged
             with
             vntruth
             ,
             who
             am
             the
             reporter
             onely
             from
             another
             man
             what
             was
             said
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             holy
             Church
             vseth
             to
             put
             spittle
             into
             their
             mouthes
             who
             are
             baptized
             :
             else
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             practise
             of
             holy
             Church
             bee
             mentioned
             to
             proue
             that
             a
             Catholicke
             Queene
             would
             not
             forbid
             such
             a
             Ceremonie
             ?
             But
             these
             are
             false
             suppositions
             ;
             for
             which
             concerns
             the
             first
             :
             That
             every
             man
             is
             not
             chargeable
             with
             vntruth
             who
             reports
             an
             vntruth
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             many
             vntruths
             are
             truly
             reported
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Gen.
             37.
             33
             ,
             Moses
             truly
             reports
             that
             Iacob
             said
             ,
             A
             wicked
             beast
             had
             devoured
             his
             sonne
             Ioseph
             :
             though
             indeed
             it
             was
             vntrue
             that
             a
             wicked
             beast
             had
             devoured
             Ioseph
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             holy
             Church
             ,
             your
             holy
             Church
             ,
             vseth
             not
             to
             put
             spittle
             into
             their
             mouthes
             who
             are
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             all
             your
             bookes
             ,
             which
             speake
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             vsed
             in
             Baptisme
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             generally
             doe
             witnesse
             :
             but
             especially
             your
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             
             expressely
             ,
             
             that
             
               solùm
               aures
               &
               nares
               salivâ
               tanguntur
               :
            
             the
             eares
             and
             nostrills
             onely
             are
             touched
             with
             spittle
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             Neither
             hee
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             writer
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             knew
             of
             any
             spittle
             ,
             which
             was
             put
             into
             the
             mouthes
             of
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             second
             vntruth
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             fasten
             on
             me
             ,
             returnes
             vpon
             your selfe
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Arguments
             proceeding
             from
             a
             little
             head
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             will
             the
             third
             vntruth
             wherewithall
             you
             charge
             me
             ,
             returne
             likewise
             :
             for
             it
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               noble
               King
               reports
               ,
               his
               Mother
               said
               shee
               would
               not
               haue
               a
               pockie
               Priest
               to
               spit
               in
               her
               childes
               mouth
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             (
             but
             proue
             not
             )
             
               is
               doubtlesse
               a
               wicked
               lie
            
             .
             For
             to
             suppose
             it
             were
             a
             wicked
             lie
             (
             which
             I
             beleeue
             not
             )
             what
             is
             that
             to
             me
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             I
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               noble
               King
               reports
               it
            
             .
             If
             there
             were
             an
             vntruth
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             be
             innocent
             of
             it
             .
             But
             why
             Sir
             Masse-priest
             ,
             are
             you
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               doubtlesse
               a
               wicked
               lie
               ,
               she
               called
               him
               a
               pockie
               Priest
               ?
            
             I
             hope
             you
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             your
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             her
             holinesse
             ,
             hath
             had
             many
             pockie
             Priests
             :
             and
             perhaps
             she
             knew
             more
             by
             him
             then
             either
             you
             or
             I
             :
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiesties
             grandfather
             (
             who
             as
             some
             of
             you
             say
             was
             a
             Catholike
             )
             hanged
             him
             within
             a
             few
             yeares
             after
             for
             an
             arrant
             Traytor
             :
             And
             if
             an
             arrant
             Traytor
             ,
             why
             not
             a
             pockie
             Priest
             ?
             And
             if
             hee
             being
             a
             Catholike
             hanged
             him
             ;
             why
             might
             not
             she
             (
             though
             a
             Catholike
             )
             call
             him
             pockie
             Priest
             ?
          
           
             The
             fourth
             vntruth
             wherewithall
             you
             charge
             me
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             say
             our
             noble
             King
             reports
             ,
             his
             Mother
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Priest
               spitteth
               in
               the
               childes
               mouth
            
             ;
             for
             shee
             
             could
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             con●equently
             would
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             say
             you
             :
             whereof
             you
             giue
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               spittle
               is
               not
               spit
               into
               the
               childes
               mouth
               ,
               but
               is
               gently
               put
               into
               the
               childes
               mouth
               with
               the
               Priests
               finger
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             ,
             Sir
             Priest
             ,
             you
             shew
             your selfe
             a
             young
             Priest
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             little
             skill
             in
             your
             Pontificalls
             ,
             and
             of
             small
             practise
             in
             your
             profession
             :
             for
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Countreys
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             spittle
             put
             into
             any
             childs
             mouth
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             :
             though
             if
             it
             vvere
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             my
             credit
             is
             no
             vvay
             tainted
             by
             this
             ,
             for
             I
             onely
             relate
             it
             as
             from
             our
             King
             ,
             in
             vvhose
             booke
             you
             may
             finde
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             by
             the
             way
             you
             take
             occasion
             to
             tell
             ,
             how
             your
             holie
             Church
             vseth
             this
             Ceremonie
             by
             Imitation
             of
             Christs
             example
             ,
             putting
             spittle
             and
             dust
             vpon
             a
             blind
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             and
             putting
             his
             finger
             into
             the
             eares
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             tongue
             of
             a
             deafe
             and
             dumbe
             man
             whom
             he
             cured
             .
          
           
             Which
             note
             you
             might
             more
             honestly
             haue
             passed
             by
             ,
             then
             made
             ,
             considering
             it
             bewrayeth
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             foolerie
             in
             your
             holy
             Church
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             foolerie
             to
             vse
             
               your
               spittle
            
             in
             baptizing
             ,
             because
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             with
             
               his
               spittle
            
             made
             a
             kind
             of
             clay
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             miraculously
             cured
             a
             man
             that
             was
             blind
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             foolerie
             ,
             to
             touch
             with
             your
             spittle
             the
             eares
             and
             nostrills
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ;
             because
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             touched
             the
             eares
             and
             the
             tongue
             of
             one
             whom
             he
             cured
             of
             deafnesse
             and
             dumbnesse
             with
             his
             spittle
             ?
             Is
             your
             spittle
             answerable
             to
             his
             spittle
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             applying
             that
             to
             spirituall
             vses
             ,
             which
             he
             applyed
             onely
             to
             
             corporall
             ?
             to
             doe
             that
             ordinarily
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             onely
             once
             extraordinarily
             ?
             to
             doe
             that
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             to
             one
             onelie
             ?
             To
             omit
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             your
             shew
             of
             imitating
             him
             ,
             you
             neither
             vse
             Clay
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             nor
             touch
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             baptized
             ,
             as
             he
             touched
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             dumbe
             .
             Methinkes
             this
             your
             imitation
             is
             Apish
             :
             certainlie
             you
             haue
             no
             warrant
             for
             it
             from
             antiquitie
             :
             the
             holie
             primitiue
             Church
             knew
             no
             such
             Ceremonie
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             subscribe
             to
             him
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Your
               spittle
            
             is
             fitter
             for
             the
             Spittle
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             let
             this
             serue
             for
             answere
             vnto
             the
             first
             fower
             vntruthes
             which
             you
             thought
             you
             did
             see
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             see
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             my
             first
             obiection
             as
             you
             call
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             foure
             former
             vntruthes
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             haue
             added
             three
             more
             against
             Bellarmine
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             vntrulie
             translate
             his
             wordes
             ,
             making
             him
             say
             thus
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               spittle
               vsed
               in
               Baptisme
               is
               put
               into
               the
               childes
               mouth
               :
               Whereas
               he
               saith
               no
               more
               in
               true
               English
               then
               :
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               the
               Priests
               spittle
               is
               spit
               into
               the
               Childes
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             one
             of
             your
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             no
             vntruth
             of
             mine
             :
             My
             translation
             of
             his
             wordes
             is
             answerable
             to
             his
             meaning
             ;
             for
             he
             fansied
             no
             difference
             betweene
             spitting
             in
             ,
             and
             putting
             in
             of
             spittle
             :
             Hee
             knew
             no
             vse
             of
             spittle
             for
             any
             part
             ,
             but
             for
             eares
             and
             Nostrills
             .
             
               Solùm
               aures
               &
               nares
               salivâ
               tanguntur
               ,
            
             saith
             your
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             answere
             which
             I
             make
             to
             this
             supposed
             vntruth
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             cleere
             me
             from
             the
             next
             vntruth
             ,
             
             wherewithall
             you
             charge
             me
             :
             If
             so
             be
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             betweene
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             my
             wit
             serues
             me
             not
             to
             see
             .
             For
             ,
             secondly
             you
             say
             ,
             
               you
               vntruely
               charge
               him
               to
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               spittle
               is
               put
               into
               a
               childs
               mouth
               ,
               for
               he
               denyeth
               it
               not
               to
               be
               put
               ▪
               but
               to
               be
               spit
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               baptized
               .
            
             For
             ,
             if
             
               solùm
               aures
               et
               nares
               tanguntur
               salivâ
               ,
            
             then
             spittle
             is
             neither
             
               spit
               in
            
             ,
             or
             
               put
               in
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               vntruth
               against
            
             Bellarmine
             
               wherewithall
               you
               charge
               me
               is
            
             ,
             I
             vntruely
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             calleth
             his
             Maiesties
             report
             into
             question
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             their
             report
             who
             told
             his
             Maiestie
             so
             incredible
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answere
             ,
             That
             his
             Maiestie
             reporting
             all
             that
             I
             report
             from
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             intimation
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             it
             by
             information
             of
             others
             ,
             (
             though
             no
             doubt
             hee
             had
             it
             from
             others
             )
             your
             Cardinall
             answering
             thereto
             saith
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               verum
               &c.
            
             It
             s
             not
             true
             &c.
             
             Which
             argueth
             your
             Cardinall
             calleth
             his
             Maiesties
             report
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             persons
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             in
             your
             Cardinals
             words
             of
             any
             third
             person
             .
             And
             so
             of
             the
             seven
             vntruthes
             wherewithall
             you
             charge
             me
             ,
             you
             haue
             not
             proved
             one
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             second
             obiection
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             you
             say
             :
             I
             
               vntruely
               charge
               your
               Cardinal
               with
               contradicting
               both
               our
               Noble
               King
               &
               Pope
               Pius
               Quintus
               .
            
             And
             first
             in
             way
             of
             proving
             ,
             that
             your
             Cardinall
             did
             not
             contradict
             our
             Noble
             King
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             :
             that
             he
             names
             not
             our
             King
             in
             the
             words
             I
             cite
             ,
             saying
             only
             in
             generall
             :
             
               Non
               est
               verum
               ,
               nomen
               Cardinalis
               alijs
               ademptum
               ,
               ac
               solis
               Romanis
               reseruatum
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             
             the
             name
             of
             Cardinal
             is
             taken
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             reserued
             only
             to
             Romaines
             .
          
           
             In
             rendring
             which
             reason
             you
             shew
             your selfe
             a
             strange
             man
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             require
             to
             the
             contradiction
             of
             one
             another
             a
             particular
             naming
             of
             the
             person
             contradicted
             .
             You
             affirme
             I
             made
             seven
             vntruthes
             in
             my
             first
             instance
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             naming
             you
             ,
             but
             speaking
             in
             generall
             ,
             yet
             answering
             you
             :
             
               Non
               est
               verū
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             I
             made
             seven
             vntruths
             .
             Do
             not
             I
             ▪
             for
             all
             the
             generality
             of
             my
             speech
             ,
             contradict
             you
             ?
             Now
             such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             your
             Cardinall
             ;
             our
             King
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             title
             of
             Cardinall
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             is
             restrained
             onely
             to
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Rome
             :
             your
             Cardinall
             answering
             thereto
             saith
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               verum
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Doth
             not
             your
             Cardinall
             contradict
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             though
             he
             name
             him
             not
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             hee
             denies
             that
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             which
             his
             Maiestie
             affirmes
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             that
             to
             contradict
             him
             ?
          
           
             
               In
               way
               of
               proving
               that
               I
               vntruly
               charge
               your
               Cardinall
               with
               contradicting
               the
               Popes
               decree
               ,
               you
               tell
               me
               :
            
             That
             the
             tenure
             of
             your
             Popes
             decree
             declareth
             that
             the
             eminent
             and
             proper
             title
             of
             Cardinall
             belongeth
             to
             the
             onely
             Cardinalls
             Colledge
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             the
             name
             Cardinall
             in
             a
             lesse
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             lesse
             authoritie
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Toled●
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             words
             cited
             in
             my
             booke
             ,
             are
             too
             pregnant
             to
             bee
             avoided
             with
             such
             a
             watrish
             distinction
             ,
             of
             eminent
             ,
             and
             lesse
             eminent
             Cardinalls
             .
             For
             the
             Author
             having
             noted
             that
             some
             Churches
             ,
             besides
             the
             Romane
             ,
             had
             certaine
             Prebends
             which
             were
             
             called
             Cardinalls
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             
               Compostella
               ,
               Ravenna
               ,
               Millan
            
             ,
             and
             Naples
             :
             and
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             Cardinalls
             ,
             
               viz.
               Papae
               ,
               &
               Episcoporum
            
             ;
             some
             made
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             some
             by
             Bishops
             ;
             doth
             thereupon
             take
             occasion
             to
             make
             mention
             how
             
               Pius
               quintus
               in
               su●
               diplomate
               hoc
               nomē
               in
               omnibus
               alijs
               Ecclesiis
               praeterquā
               in
               Ro.
               extinxit
               ,
               &
               solū
               Cardinalis
               nomē
               cōpetere
               voluit
               Cardinalibus
               S.
               R.
               E.
               à
               Papa
               creatis
               .
            
             By
             which
             is
             plaine
             ,
             Pius
             5.
             cried
             downe
             all
             Cardinals
             which
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Popes
             making
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             which
             were
             not
             Cardinalls
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             He
             decreed
             that
             none
             but
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             so
             in
             proper
             ,
             or
             improper
             sense
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             instance
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             my
             third
             obiection
             ,
             you
             say
             I
             charge
             your
             Cardinall
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             for
             saying
             :
             
               Nefas
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Protestants
               hold
               it
               an
               heynous
               offense
               to
               make
               any
               man
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               at
               least
               the
               husband
               of
               one
               wife
               .
            
             But
             you
             cleere
             him
             not
             from
             lying
             .
             Onely
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             reporteth
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestants
             generall
             practise
             ;
             according
             to
             their
             common
             doctrin
             ,
             not
             allowing
             the
             vow
             and
             obligation
             of
             single
             life
             :
             meaning
             ,
             he
             so
             said
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             because
             they
             generally
             teach
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             vow
             to
             liue
             vnmarried
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             a
             poore
             defence
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             vow
             to
             liue
             vnmarried
             :
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             of
             necessitie
             a
             man
             must
             marrie
             .
             We
             teach
             ,
             Clergie
             men
             may
             marry
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             vow
             against
             marrying
             :
             but
             we
             teach
             not
             ,
             that
             Clergie
             men
             must
             marrie
             .
             This
             was
             Vigilantius
             errour
             ,
             if
             Ierom
             misreport
             him
             not
             :
             from
             which
             wee
             are
             cleered
             by
             your
             Masters
             of
             
             
               Rhemes
               ,
               Annot.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             and
             by
             our
             practise
             ,
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             noted
             in
             my
             booke
             ,
             we
             haue
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             and
             had
             heretofore
             ,
             many
             wiue-les
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Neither
             makes
             it
             any
             thing
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             farre
             greater
             part
             haue
             taken
             wiues
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             hold
             it
             vnlawfull
             to
             vow
             perpetuall
             chastitie
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             the
             poynt
             wherewithall
             Bellarmin
             chargeth
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             his
             charging
             of
             vs
             ,
             I
             thinke
             he
             deserues
             the
             Whetstone
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             fourth
             Instance
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             charge
             all
             Catholikes
             with
             vntruth
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Apostles
               were
               continent
               from
               their
               wiues
               after
               they
               followed
               Christ.
            
             Wherein
             you
             say
             truly
             ,
             for
             indeed
             I
             charge
             them
             so
             .
             But
             you
             cannot
             answere
             my
             Argument
             ,
             whereby
             I
             convince
             them
             of
             vntruth
             .
             Onely
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             Petronilla
             (
             vpon
             whose
             age
             my
             Argument
             is
             grounded
             )
             was
             but
             thirtie
             eight
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             not
             sixtie
             eight
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             Count
             Flaccus
             ,
             doted
             on
             her
             for
             her
             beautie
             ,
             there
             being
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             number
             :
             but
             to
             proue
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             you
             neither
             giue
             reason
             ,
             nor
             cite
             Authour
             ,
             which
             argues
             your
             Answer
             is
             conceited
             .
          
           
             
               Oh
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               may
               beleeue
               you
               ,
            
             your
             Catholicke
             assertion
             is
             clearely
             gathered
             by
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             naming
             wiues
             among
             other
             things
             which
             his
             Apostles
             had
             left
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             
               And
               therfore
               my
               Argument
               though
               probable
               is
               not
               to
               be
               beleeved
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             left
             their
             houses
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             their
             wiues
             ;
             for
             they
             left
             all
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             19.
             27.
             yet
             they
             kept
             their
             property
             in
             their
             houses
             still
             :
             else
             how
             is
             it
             written
             Math.
             8.
             14.
             
             That
             Iesus
             came
             to
             Peters
             house
             :
             and
             Ioh.
             19.
             27.
             
             That
             Iohn
             tooke
             the
             virgin
             
             Mary
             home
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             that
             
               Mathew
               Luke
            
             5.
             29.
             made
             our
             Saviour
             a
             great
             feast
             in
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             even
             after
             it
             is
             written
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             all
             and
             followed
             Christ
             ▪
             Now
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             keepe
             their
             houses
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             leaving
             all
             ,
             why
             not
             their
             wiues
             also
             ?
             vnlesse
             you
             can
             shew
             they
             were
             more
             strictly
             tyed
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             then
             to
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             forsaking
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             of
             wiues
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             speakes
             Math.
             19.
             29
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             forsaking
             ,
             as
             is
             required
             of
             all
             Christians
             :
             for
             our
             Saviour
             having
             told
             his
             Apostles
             what
             reward
             they
             should
             haue
             for
             forsaking
             all
             :
             hee
             goeth
             on
             ,
             shewing
             that
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             all
             such
             as
             leaue
             their
             wiues
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             ,
             should
             bee
             bountifully
             rewarded
             .
             But
             you
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             so
             to
             forsake
             al
             ,
             as
             that
             ever
             after
             they
             must
             liue
             continent
             from
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             forsaking
             of
             all
             ,
             commended
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             implies
             forsaking
             of
             brethren
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             wiues
             ,
             Math.
             19.
             29.
             
             And
             yet
             it
             bindes
             not
             men
             to
             refuse
             (
             when
             occasion
             serveth
             )
             performance
             of
             Offices
             and
             kindnesse
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             children
             .
             And
             why
             then
             should
             it
             restraine
             men
             from
             performance
             of
             husbandly
             Offices
             and
             kindnesse
             to
             their
             wiues
             ,
             in
             time
             and
             place
             ?
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             forsake
             all
             ,
             except
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             them
             with
             performance
             of
             their
             dutie
             to
             God
             :
             they
             are
             not
             to
             forsake
             the
             lawfull
             vse
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             haue
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             enioyment
             of
             them
             may
             hinder
             them
             in
             Gods
             service
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             living
             with
             a
             mans
             wife
             ,
             hinder
             a
             man
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             seeing
             the
             bed
             is
             vndefiled
             ?
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             In
             my
             fifth
             obiection
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             I
             would
             proue
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Bishops
               did
               not
               liue
               continent
               from
               their
               wiues
               whom
               they
               had
               marryed
               before
               ▪
               Priesthood
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             you
             speake
             truely
             .
             But
             to
             my
             Argument
             fetched
             out
             of
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzens
            
             discourse
             in
             verse
             of
             his
             owne
             life
             ,
             to
             proue
             my
             assertion
             ,
             you
             answer
             weakely
             .
             For
             to
             the
             words
             which
             I
             alledge
             ,
             importing
             plainely
             :
             that
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzen
            
             had
             not
             liued
             so
             many
             yeares
             (
             much
             lesse
             Caesarius
             his
             younger
             brother
             )
             as
             his
             father
             Gregory
             had
             lived
             a
             Bishop
             :
             you
             answer
             only
             ,
             That
             
               he
               cleerely
               affirmes
               in
               his
               funerall
               Oration
               ,
               That
               himselfe
               was
               borne
               before
               his
               father
               was
               either
               Priest
               or
               baptized
               ,
            
             which
             you
             can
             never
             proue
             .
             He
             made
             one
             Oration
             ,
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             father
             :
             an
             other
             ,
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             brother
             Caesarius
             :
             a
             third
             ,
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             sister
             Gorgonia
             :
             a
             fourth
             ,
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             friend
             
               Saint
               Basil
            
             .
             Doe
             me
             the
             favour
             to
             write
             me
             out
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             he
             so
             cleerely
             affirmes
             that
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             know
             in
             which
             of
             these
             funerall
             Orations
             I
             may
             find
             them
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             ,
             I
             rest
             perswaded
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             In
             which
             perswasion
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confident
             ,
             
             because
             
               S.
               Austin
            
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             had
             many
             both
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             and
             Monkes
             ,
             who
             lived
             with
             their
             wiues
             like
             married
             men
             .
             And
             wee
             reade
             ,
             
             it
             was
             agreed
             vpon
             in
             the
             first
             Nicen
             Councel
             ,
             That
             it
             should
             be
             left
             to
             every
             Clergie
             mans
             choise
             ,
             whether
             hee
             would
             forbeare
             ,
             or
             keepe
             company
             with
             his
             wife
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             married
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             Sir
             Priest
             ,
             you
             haue
             my
             Reply
             to
             your
             Priestly
             Answer
             :
             which
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             weigh
             with
             
             indifferency
             ,
             if
             you
             haue
             any
             fa●●lty
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             Controversiall
             〈◊〉
             ,
             whereof
             I
             finde
             no
             shew
             in
             this
             your
             Answer
             .
             Else
             ▪
             you
             may
             thinke
             your
             owne
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             follow
             your
             owne
             courses
             ;
             and
             doe
             well
             to
             leaue
             these
             disputes
             to
             quicker
             wits
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             trained
             vp
             in
             these
             studies
             :
             for
             doubtlesse
             ,
             by
             such
             scribblements
             as
             this
             you
             sent
             me
             ,
             you
             vvill
             never
             giue
             anie
             of
             your
             ovvne
             friends
             ,
             nor
             anie
             of
             my
             opinion
             ,
             any
             reasonable
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             so
             vvishing
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             soule
             ,
             vvith
             like
             affection
             you
             seeme
             to
             vvish
             mine
             ,
             I
             rest
             ,
          
           
             
               Yours
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               you
               are
               Gods
               and
               the
               Kings
               :
               ALEXANDER
               COOKE
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19252-e140
           
             In
             the
             prayer
             to
             be
             made
             Nove.
             5.
             in
             remembrance
             of
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Gunpowder
             ▪
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Mer●uri●●●●lo
             .
             Belg.
             ad
             An
             ,
             1623.
             
          
           
             Pur●h●●
             Pilgrimage
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             831.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19252-e440
           
             a
             Homer
             .
             O●y●
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             King.
             16
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Iosua
             .
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Haeres
             co●●●
             Co●yridian●●
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19252-e680
           
             a
             Heb.
             7
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             Iu●rū
             ,
             lib.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             de
             Combis
             in
             Compend
             Theolog
             lib.
             6.
             ca.
             36.
             
          
           
             e
             Sa.
             in
             Aphons
             .
             verbo
             pradicare
             .
             et
             Orde
             .
          
           
             f
             Azorius
             Instit
             .
             Moral
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             7.
             10.
             quar●●●
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             signification
             of
             the
             Mass
             printed
             in
             English
             by
             
               Robert
               Wyer
            
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             dayes
             ,
             
               Discip
               .
               Ser.
            
             48.
             de
             schs
             .
             Raymundus
             in
             Sum.
             de
             7.
             
             Sacramen
             Tract
             .
             3.
             fol.
             91.
             
          
           
             i
             Bernard
             de
             Busti
             .
             in
             Ser.
             de
             sacr●ficio
             Missa
             .
             et
             
               Author
               of
               the
               English
               festivall
            
             ,
             Sermo
             de
             Corpore
             Christi
             .
          
           
             k
             Discip
             .
             loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             l
             Masseus
             de
             vi●●
             Ignatij
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Ed●ct
             .
             Reginae
             Anglia
             promalgat
             .
             20.
             
             Novemb.
             Anno
             1591
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Nu
             157
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             n
             
               W.
               W.
            
             in
             his
             
               Quodlibers
               pag.
            
             295.
             and
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             gr●ue
             Considerations
             &c.
             pag.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             Ro.
             Ponr
             Cap
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib
             3.
             de
             Luiti●
             Cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             2.
             2
             
             Tho.
             9.
             12.
             
             Art.
             2
             Col.
             467.
             edit
             .
             Ro.
             1586.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             W.
             W.
             
               in
               his
            
             Quodlibet●
             pag.
             304.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Convers
             .
             pa●
             ▪
             2
             Chap.
             12.
             sect
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Motiue
             1●●
             
          
           
             u
             Wilson
             as
             Mr.
             Copley
             saith
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             6.
             of
             his
             doctrinall
             and
             morall
             observation
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Anno
             1608.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Apol.
               pro
               Hen.
               Garneto
            
             printed
             Colon.
             1610.
             cap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             6.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             the
             margent
             of
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             motiues
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             state
             of
             the
             English
             fugitiues
             ,
             pa.
             123.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Resutation
             of
             Cottons
             letter
             to
             the
             Queene
             
               Regent
               .
               pag.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Insticut
             Catho
             .
             T
             it
             23.
             
             Nu.
             13.
             pag.
             163.
             
          
           
             d
             Enchiridion
             Iudicum
             Tit.
             21.
             
             Nu.
             9.
             de
             Principibus
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             e
             Iob.
             Mo●or
             de
             gestio
             Schoforum
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Thuanus
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             79.
             ad
             An.
             1584.
             
          
           
             g
             Arnauld
             in
             his
             pleading
             against
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             h
             Cambden
             .
             Annal
             .
             Anglic
             ▪
             ad
             An.
             1585.
             pag.
             386.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             letter
             in
             Stowes
             Chronicle
             
               ad
               An.
            
             1584.
             andin
             Bilson
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             part
             3
             
          
           
             k
             Iesuit●
             Catechisme
             li.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Arnauld
             in
             his
             pleading
             against
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             m
             Cambden
             Annal
             .
             Anglic.
             ad
             An.
             1584
             p.
             354.
             
          
           
             n
             To
             9.
             
             Annal
             ad
             An
             726.
             
          
           
             o
             De
             vit
             .
             Pont.
             in
             Greg
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             vita
             Greg
             7
             Platina
             de
             vita
             Pont.
             
          
           
             q
             Cromerus
             de
             rebus
             gestis
             Polon
             .
             lib
             4
             cognoscenti
             Azorio
             instit
             .
             Moral
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             lib.
             ●1
             .
             cap
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             C.
             15.
             q.
             6.
             Alius
             
          
           
             ſ
             Plat.
             in
             vita
             Bon●facij
             8.
             and
             Azor.
             loco
             supra
             citato
             ▪
             pag.
             ●66
             ▪
             
          
           
             t
             Antonin
             .
             Hist
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             
             Tit.
             19.
             c.
             1
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             Maior
             de
             gest
             .
             Scot.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             :
             in
             Sen
             〈◊〉
             Cap
             :
             ad
             Apostolicam
             de
             Sen●
             .
             〈◊〉
             reiudicata
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             Car●●ius
             de
             potest
             .
             R●●
             :
             Pont
             :
             ●i
             :
             2.
             c
             :
             19.
             
             Nu
             :
             27
             
          
           
             x
             Mass●●●
             de
             V●bis
             Episc
             :
             lib
             :
             6.
             in
             vita
             Ioh
             ▪
             21
             et
             Cle●
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Cr●merus
             de
             Gesti●
             Polon
             ▪
             lib
             ▪
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             Auton
             :
             N●bris
             :
             de
             bello
             Navarrens●
             Cap
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Saunders
             de
             Schis
             :
             Anglic
             :
             lib
             :
             1.
             pag
             :
             108.
             ●dit
             :
             1586.
             
          
           
             b
             S●●o
             in
             4.
             sen●
             :
             dis●
             :
             38.
             q.
             2.
             
             Art
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             summa
             .
             verbo
             .
             votam
             .
             sect
             :
             ●
             5.
             quaritur
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib
             :
             5.
             de
             Rom
             :
             Pont
             :
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Carerius
             lib
             :
             2.
             de
             Ro
             :
             Pont.
             Potestate
             Cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             f
             Platina
             in
             vita
             Greg
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Tract
             :
             de
             Rom
             :
             Ecclesia●
             primatu
             apud
             Bi●nium
             .
             To
             :
             1.
             
             Conc
             :
             pa
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Azor
             :
             Instit
             :
             Moral
             :
             part
             :
             2.
             lib
             10.
             c
             :
             2.
             20.
             quaeritur
             .
             et
             cap
             :
             8.
             3.
             qua●ritur
             .
          
           
             i
             Mosconius
             de
             Maiestate
             Eccle
             :
             Militantis
             lib
             :
             2.
             de
             Imper.
             Reg.
             et
             Princip
             .
             part
             :
             1.
             c
             :
             2.
             pag
             :
             661.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             Idem
             pag
             :
             660.
             
          
           
             m
             Azor
             :
             ●t
             Moscon
             :
             locis
             citatis
             .
          
           
             n
             Alberius
             in
             legebene
             a
             Zen●ne
             de
             Quadrat
             :
             prascript
             .
          
           
             o
             Idem
             in
             Dictionario
             verbo
             Para
             .
          
           
             p
             Moscon
             .
             lib.
             cita●
             pag.
             681.
             
          
           
             q
             Glossa
             .
             in
             c.
             Si
             Papa
             .
             d.
             40.
             
          
           
             r
             Carerius
             lib.
             2.
             de
             potestate
             Ro.
             Pont.
             Cap.
             19.
             
             N●
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Bristow
             Metiu●
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Motiue
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Reply
             to
             Fulk
             Chap.
             10.
             demaund
             46.
             pag.
             37●
             .
          
           
             d
             Azorius
             Insti●
             .
             Moral
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             li.
             8
             Cap.
             16
             :
             13.
             quoeritur
             .
          
           
             e
             I●dex
             lib.
             prohib
             .
             de
             Correctio
             .
             librorum
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Addi●
             ad
             Eusebij
             Chr●nico●
             .
             ad
             An.
             1521.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             ad
             Aun
             1525.
             et
             a
             Beu●herifastis
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Iudex
             .
             lib.
             Expurg
             .
             Hisp
             .
             pag.
             93
             et
             148.
             
          
           
             k
             Azor.
             Instit
             .
             Moral
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             lib
             8●
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             quaritur
             .
          
           
             l
             Iuden
             Hisp
             lib.
             ●xpurg
             .
             Fol.
             92.
             et
             .
             150.
             
          
           
             m
             Azor.
             lib.
             &
             cap.
             supra
             citat
             .
             〈◊〉
             qua●rtur
             
          
           
             n
             Maldonat
             .
             Cōment
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             p
             Motiue
             36.
             
          
           
             q
             Resp●●●●●tationem
             〈◊〉
             proposit
             .
             8.
             pag.
             vltim●
             ,
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             Greg.
             9.
             li.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             de
             haeret
             .
             Cap.
             vlt.
             Symantha
             Iustit
             .
             Cathol
             ;
             Cap.
             45.
             
             Nu.
             27.
             et
             28.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Cap.
             citato
             〈◊〉
             28.
             
          
           
             t
             Answer
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             Chap.
             5
             pag.
             115.
             
          
           
             u
             Loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             x
             Loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             y
             Vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Catholica
             vxor
             haeritito
             viro
             debitum
             redderenō
             tenetur
             ,
             quia
             ille
             incidit
             in
             adulterium
             spirituale
             .
             Nu.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             c
             Symancha
             Cap.
             tit
             .
             Nu.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Non
             est
             dubiū
             quin
             potest
             quis
             eos
             licite
             defraudare
             .
             Res●l
             .
             quorundam
             casuum
             Nat.
             Anglice
             .
             Casus
             4.
             2.
             partis
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Bibl.
             sanct
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Verbo
             Traditiones
             .
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Resolistio
             Cas●●um
             Nat.
             Anglo
             Casus
             9.
             part
             .
             30
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Ensannel
             Sa.
             in
             Aphoris
             .
             verbo
             .
             Iudaeus
             .
          
           
             l
             Relation
             of
             the
             Religion
             vsed
             in
             the
             West
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             m
             Syman●ha
             I●sti●
             ,
             Cathol
             .
             Cap.
             35.
             
             N●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Symanch
             .
             Instit
             Cathol
             .
             Cap.
             45.
             
             N●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Allen
             against
             the
             Execution
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             chapter
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Thuanus
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             42.
             ad
             A●n
             .
             1568.
             pag.
             877.
             
          
           
             d
             Ideni
             lib
             :
             65.
             ad
             An
             :
             1577.
             pag
             :
             152.
             
          
           
             e
             Symanch
             :
             loco
             supra
             ●itato
             .
          
           
             f
             Paulus
             Windek
             .
             in
             delib
             :
             de
             haeret
             :
             extirpand
             p.
             414.
             
          
           
             g
             Instit
             :
             Cathol
             :
             Cap
             :
             45
             :
             N●
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Apud
             Co●hlaum
             lib
             :
             5.
             
             Hist
             :
             Hussicarum
             .
          
           
             k
             Thuanuo
             Hist
             :
             lib
             :
             42.
             ad
             An
             :
             1568.
             pag
             :
             877.
             et
             lib
             :
             63.
             ad
             An
             :
             1577.
             pag
             :
             123.
             
          
           
             l
             Swear
             vnto
             me
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             kil
             .
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Sam
             30.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             
               W.
               W.
            
             In
             his
             sparing
             discovery
             of
             the
             English
             Iesui●es
             ,
             &c
             pag
             11.
             printed
             Anno
             1601.
             and
             in
             his
             Quodlibe●
             ,
             printed
             1602.
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             n
             Nauar
             :
             in
             Manuali
             Cap
             :
             12.
             
             Nu
             :
             18.
             et
             P●t
             :
             Givvarain
             Compend
             :
             Navarri
             Cap
             :
             12.
             
             Nu
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Nauar
             :
             lib
             :
             Catal
             :
             Cap
             :
             21.
             
             Nu
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             the
             proceedings
             against
             the
             late
             Traytors
             ,
             printed
             An.
             1606.
             
          
           
             q
             Soto
             Relect.
             Memb
             :
             3.
             q
             :
             3.
             pa
             :
             306.
             
          
           
             r
             Sa
             :
             in
             Aph●ris
             :
             de
             testibus
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Ecclus
             :
             cap
             :
             37.
             ver
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             Masfau●
             de
             vi●
             :
             Ignat.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             27
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Ribera
             Comment
             .
             in
             Amos
             6.
             pag.
             269.
             
          
           
             y
             Apud
             Massaeum
             loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             z
             Ribadenera
             de
             vita
             Ign●tij
             lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Epistola
             Ig●a●ij
             ae
             virtute
             obedientiae
             Nu
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Masfaus
             lib
             :
             3.
             vit
             :
             Igna●ij
             cap
             :
             7
             
          
           
             d
             Epistola
             Igna●ij
             Nu
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Regul
             :
             Societatis
             Iesuit
             :
             pag.
             12.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lugd.
             1004
             
          
           
             f
             Igna●ij
             Epistola
             Nu.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             vit
             .
             Petrum
             par●
             .
             2.
             de
             Obedidieni●a
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Rabbi
             .
             Selon
             .
             Iarch
             .
             in
             Deut
             17.
             
             See.
             Iyra
             in
             De●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Maffaus
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             vi●
             .
             Igna●ij
             .
          
           
             l
             Bell
             lib
             4
             de
             Re.
             Po●t
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Ignat●j
             Epistela
             Nu.
             ●
             .
             de
             vertute
             obeditntiae
             .
          
           
             n
             Conc.
             Lat.
             sub
             Iaeone
             10.
             et
             Synod
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Author
             of
             ths
             grounds
             of
             the
             Old
             nd
             New
             Relig
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Crashaw
             concern
             .
             Roman
             forgeries
             .
          
           
             p
             Apol
             pro
             Gar●eto
             Cap.
             10
             Nu.
             2.
             p.
             27●
             .
             edit
             .
             Colon.
             1610.
             
          
           
             q
             Sa.
             Aphoris
             .
             verbo
             .
             dubium
             .
          
           
             r
             Chapt.
             4.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ins●i●
             .
             Moral
             par
             .
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             2.
             quar●●r
             
          
           
             t
             Manuele
             Cap.
             27.
             
             Nu.
             288.
             
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Rego
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             the
             preceedings
             against
             the
             late
             Traytors
             ,
             printed
             1606.
             
          
           
             y
             Teste
             Casa●
             bono
             in
             Epistola
             ad
             Frontonem
             Ducaeum
             ,
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             z
             Bellar
             lib.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             non
             scripto
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Bellar.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             verbo
             non
             scripto
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Coste●a●
             Apol.
             pro
             1
             Par.
             Enchy
             n●ra
             Go●eru
             To.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             de
             Rada
             par
             .
             2.
             
             Th●●l
             controv
             .
             inter
             Sco●ū
             &
             Tho.
             cout
             .
             20.
             act
             .
             2.
             conclus
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Bellar
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Ro.
             Pon●
             .
             Cap
             5.
             
             &
             Car●ri●●
             de
             potest
             Pont
             lib.
             1
             Cap.
             13.
             
             Nu.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             ●ar●l●le
             p●test
             Paep
             :
             cap
             :
             41.
             pag
             :
             341.
             
          
           
             a
             Conc
             :
             Floren●
             :
             Sess
             :
             vl●
             .
          
           
             b
             An●●n
             Puecius
             in
             Orat
             :
             habit
             :
             Sess
             :
             9.
             
             Conc
             :
             ●at
             :
             sub
             Leone
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Grae●ser
             :
             Tot.
             1.
             defens
             :
             cap
             :
             10.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Beil
             .
             Col
             :
             1450.
             
          
           
             d
             Dist
             :
             63.
             
             Ego
             ●udo
             vi●us
             .
             ●●nifacius
             〈◊〉
             :
             Apostolus
             in
             Epist
             :
             ad
             C●●●ert
             .
             Ar●hiep
             :
             Caut
             :
             apud
             Baron
             :
             Annal
             :
             To
             :
             9
             ad
             An
             :
             740.
             
          
           
             e
             Sacr●●
             :
             ●aer●m
             :
             Ro
             :
             Eccles
             :
             lib.
             1.
             sect
             :
             1.
             
             Gabriel
             Patriarch
             .
             Alix●●
             .
             in
             admon●e
             .
             ●egatis
             a
             Cl●m
             .
             8
             data
             ,
             quae
             habe●●r
             ad
             finem
             .
             Annal
             Baron
             To.
             ●
             .
             Nu.
             4.
             
             Thom.
             A●●tn
             .
             de
             Regimine
             P●●●ip
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             10.
             〈◊〉
             de
             rempo●a
             Eccles
             .
             Mo●●eh
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             c
             :
             7.
             ●●atra
             de
             Offi●
             .
             Vicar●●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Gene●r
             :
             Chron
             :
             l
             :
             4
             ad
             An.
             1551
             
          
           
             i
             Baron
             :
             ad
             finem
             To.
             6.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             k
             Baron
             Annal.
             To
             :
             11.
             ad
             An
             :
             1009.
             
          
           
             m
             Hist●
             :
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Leo
             10.
             in
             〈◊〉
             data
             Ro
             :
             S●ss
             :
             11
             ,
             Cō
             :
             Lat
             :
             An.
             1516
             quae
             habetur
             apud
             〈◊〉
             Io
             :
             4.
             
             Cont
             :
             p
             :
             639.
             
          
           
             o
             Bellar
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cont
             :
             Cap
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             To.
             6.
             l.
             1.
             cont
             .
             Maxim.
             in
             Arian
             .
             o●
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Bellar
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Ro.
             Pont
             ,
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Ro.
             Pont.
             ca
             13.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             To.
             1
             :
             ad
             An.
             69.
             
             Nu.
             34.
             
          
           
             t
             Sophron.
             apud
             Hieron
             :
             de
             script
             :
             Eccles
             :
             verbo
             Simon
             .
          
           
             u
             Chap.
             6.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             x
             Ierom.
             de
             scrip
             :
             Eccles
             :
             verbo
             Iohannes
             .
          
           
             y
             Ioh.
             21.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Ioh.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib
             :
             de
             schism
             :
             Pont
             :
             iuter
             German
             :
             script
             :
             pag
             :
             703.
             
          
           
             b
             C.
             15.
             q.
             6.
             
             Antoritatem
             ,
             in
             Glosse
             .
          
           
             c
             Extra
             de
             concess
             :
             praebend
             .
             〈◊〉
             posuit
             .
             in
             Glossao
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Extra
             de
             translit
             :
             Episco
             :
             cap
             :
             Qunato
             ,
             in
             Glossa
             .
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Tosté
             Ioh
             :
             de
             Parisii
             ,
             de
             pose●●ate
             Regis
             et
             Pepali
             cap
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Dict
             :
             40.
             
             Non
             ●os
             ,
             in
             Glossa
             .
          
           
             l
             Massonus
             de
             vrbis
             Episc
             :
             li
             :
             3.
             in
             vi●a
             Ioh
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Mosconius
             de
             maiestate
             Eccles
             :
             Militantis
             ,
             lib.
             ●
             cap
             :
             4.
             pag
             :
             97.
             
          
           
             n
             Apud
             Anton
             :
             in
             sum
             :
             hist
             :
             part
             .
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             :
             22.
             ca
             :
             27.
             sect
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Marcel
             :
             in
             orat
             hab
             :
             sess
             :
             4.
             conc
             :
             Iat
             :
             sub
             Leon
             :
             10
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh
             :
             Aug
             :
             Panthaeus
             Venetus
             in
             Arte
             &
             Theor
             ●ransinutat
             .
             Metal
             :
             ad
             Leonem
             10
             impress
             :
             Ve●●e
             :
             An.
             1518.
             
          
           
             q
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             To.
             7.
             ad
             An.
             552.
             
          
           
             r
             Mass
             .
             lib.
             supra
             ●itato
             ca.
             1.
             p.
             22
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ioh.
             20
             28.
             
          
           
             t
             ●xtra
             .
             Ioh.
             22.
             eum
             inter
             in
             Glossa
             .
          
           
             u
             Apoc.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             Moscon
             .
             lib.
             citato
             pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             y
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             To
             1.
             ad
             An.
             57.
             
             Nu.
             29.
             
          
           
             z
             Puccius
             Ora●
             .
             hab
             .
             in
             sess
             .
             9.
             
             Conc.
             〈◊〉
             sub
             Leon●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Steph.
             Patraecensis
             orat
             .
             hab
             .
             Sess
             10.
             
             Conc.
             Lat.
             sub
             Laeone
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Faexellus
             hist
             .
             sicu●
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             c
             Antonin
             sum
             .
             hist
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             20.
             cap.
             4.
             sect
             .
             3
             
          
           
             d
             Varaldus
             in
             candelabro
             aureo
             tit
             .
             de
             absolutione
             Nu.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             
               Morn●y
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             &
             Moulius
             defence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Gabri●l
             de
             Ba●a●●te
             feri●
             2.
             heb●●
             .
             3.
             de
             pr●●●rat
             .
             confess
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             adver
             〈…〉
             edit
             .
             antiquis
             .
          
           
             d
             Ioh
             :
             An
             〈◊〉
             Baldu●
             〈◊〉
             &
             ser
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Clab●r
             .
             Rod●l
             .
             hist
             .
             lab
             .
             5.
             ca.
             v●t
             .
          
           
             f
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             To.
             10.
             ●d
             an
             .
             955
             〈◊〉
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Hist
             .
             per
             ●●r●pum
             gest
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap
             :
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Masson
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             Epis●
             :
             lib.
             4.
             i●
             Ioh
             :
             11.
             al.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             book●
             intituled
             
               Pope
               Ioane
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Platin
             :
             in
             〈◊〉
             Silve●●●l
             .
          
           
             l
             Idem
             in
             vita
             Bonis
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Agripp●
             de
             〈…〉
             cap
             :
             64.
             
          
           
             n
             Onuph
             :
             addit
             :
             ad
             Plat
             :
             in
             vit●
             Gree
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Act
             :
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Act
             :
             7
             :
             in
             di●●nit
             :
             Synodi
             .
          
           
             q
             Bale
             .
          
           
             r
             〈◊〉
             lib
             :
             ●
             ▪
             sect
             :
             ●●
             ▪
             .
          
           
             ſ
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             t
             Chro●●l
             ,
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
             Christi
             ,
             970.
             
          
           
             u
             Ad
             Au
             :
             ●●26
             .
          
           
             x
             Re●●●
             .
             4.
             de
             p●●●state
             Pap●t
             〈◊〉
             Conc.
             propos
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Formoso
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Ad.
             〈◊〉
             .
             954.
             
          
           
             a
             Guicciar●
             hist
             .
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             in
             vit●
             Marcells
             ad
             finē
             Platine
             .
          
           
             c
             A●●on
             .
             hist
             par
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             23.
             cap.
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             d
             Th●od●ricus
             de
             Niem
             〈…〉
             in
             advosa
             ▪
             ●rac
             ▪
             4.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Sylvarū
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             2●
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh
             :
             1●
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             i
             Ioh
             :
             6
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             B●ron
             .
             Annul
             .
             To.
             ●
             .
             ad
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             23●
             N●
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             l
             Angelus
             〈◊〉
             comment
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             Vat●ca
             S.
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             condita
             pag.
             ●●●
             
          
           
             n
             A●no
             1592.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Sym●
             :
             To
             :
             2.
             operum
             Athanas
             :
             edit
             .
             Com●l●●
             .
             Anno
             1600.
             
          
           
             b
             Discip
             :
             de
             Tēp
             :
             fe
             .
             111.
             
             Cassanaus
             Catal
             :
             glori●e
             mūdi
             par
             :
             3.
             confid
             :
             3
             fol.
             4.
             
             Biel.
             lect
             .
             4
             〈◊〉
             .
             M●ss●
             .
          
           
             c
             I●●o
             supra
             ci●●to
             .
          
           
             d
             Horeb
             :
             Virg
             :
             〈◊〉
             sancta
             f●ecles
             ▪
             fol
             :
             68.
             edit
             :
             Paris
             .
             1516.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             conse●
             :
             d
             :
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             :
             72.
             vtrum
             sub
             .
          
           
             f
             De
             Civit
             :
             〈◊〉
             ,
             l.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             ●●rip
             .
             in
             Cyclop
             Act
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Allen
             de
             sacrific
             Euch
             cap.
             41.
             
             &
             Bristo
             Motiue
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Verse
             56.
             
          
           
             l
             Hom.
             56.
             in
             Gen.
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             Lindwood
             consti●
             .
             Pro●i●●
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Titulo
             de
             custodis
             Euch●r
             .
             〈◊〉
             clausura
             ,
             in
             c.
             digni●●imum
             .
          
           
             n
             Chap.
             6.
             v.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioseph
             .
             Angles
             ●lores
             .
             Quest
             :
             Theol
             :
             in
             4.
             
             Sext
             :
             part
             :
             1.
             q
             :
             de
             suscept
             :
             Euch
             :
             ad
             3.
             difficultat
             :
             2.
             pag
             :
             96.
             
          
           
             p
             Apud
             Cicer
             :
             l.
             1
             de
             Nat.
             deorum
             .
          
           
             q
             Quaest
             .
             11
             ,
             in
             Levit.
             
          
           
             r
             Espane
             .
             de
             Euch
             adorat
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             3
             
          
           
             ſ
             1
             Ioh
             :
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Chron
             :
             ad
             An
             1005.
             
          
           
             x
             Fas
             .
             ●c
             .
             Temp
             :
             ad
             An.
             109●
             .
          
           
             y
             Hist
             :
             Augl
             :
             in
             vita
             Step●an
             :
             A●
             :
             115.
             p
             :
             122.
             
          
           
             z
             Ad
             An
             :
             1314.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Moni●a
             Polici●●
             ,
             impres●
             Francofurt
             .
          
           
             b
             Apud
             Gui●mundum
             lib
             :
             〈◊〉
             de
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             c
             Summa
             Angelica
             ,
             verbo
             Missa
             Nu
             :
             18.
             &
             verbo
             ●ucharistia
             ,
             sect
             .
             3.
             
             Nu.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Conc
             :
             ●●id
             :
             Sess
             :
             22.
             ●an
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Bellar
             :
             lib
             :
             1.
             de
             Missa
             ,
             cap
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             ●ellar
             :
             lib
             :
             1.
             de
             Missa
             .
             cap
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Alex
             :
             lib
             :
             1.
             de
             Euch
             :
             Sacramen
             :
             cap
             :
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             :
             in
             Hebr
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Bellar
             :
             lib
             :
             4
             :
             de
             Euch
             :
             e.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Idem
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Saca●
             :
             in
             genere
             .
             c
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh
             :
             de
             Combis
             in
             compend
             :
             Theol
             :
             lib
             :
             6
             cap
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Pa●lus
             Langius
             in
             C●r
             n
             :
             Cib
             :
             ad
             An
             :
             1514
             Ioh
             :
             Franc
             :
             lroin
             Thesan●o
             Foro
             Eccles
             :
             par●
             :
             3
             do
             prohibis
             :
             &
             pran
             ijs
             .
             Nu
             :
             57.
             
          
           
             n
             Bo●in
             Damou●
             mani●
             .
             lib
             :
             ca
             :
             5.
             
             Ni●
             :
             Plow
             :
             ●ract
             :
             de
             Euch
             :
          
           
             o
             Ioh
             :
             de
             Comb
             :
             loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             23.
             
             Expos
             :
             on
             Iob.
             c.
             31.
             cap
             :
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Miss●●
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             de
             〈◊〉
             in
             Mariah
             ,
             par●
             ,
             12.
             ser
             :
             2.
             de
             10.
             ronat
             :
             Mariae
             ,
             par
             :
             1.
             
             Excellen
             .
             6
             
          
           
             De
             vita
             Iesu
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             68.
             fol.
             257.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             2.
             de
             verbis
             Dominoe
             al
             filiū
             ia
             Nupiijs
             ,
             ca.
             2.
             ser
             :
             161.
             de
             Sanctis
             .
          
           
             Kellison
             in
             his
             Survey
             ,
             lib
             :
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             nu
             .
             17.
             
             The
             Iapouians
             pray
             to
             their
             Saint
             Amida
             .
             D●
             salutem
             Amida
             .
             Meffoeus
             sele●●
             Epist
             ex
             India
             .
             lib.
             4.
             pag
             :
             209.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             .
             Dial
             lib
             7.
             
          
           
             cap.
             24.
             
             Discip
             .
          
           
             lib.
             de
             mir●culis
             B.
             Virginis
             ,
             Ex●up
             30.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             :
             Dial
             :
             lib
             :
             7.
             cap
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             Discip
             :
             lib
             :
             citat
             :
             Exempl
             :
             35.
             
          
           
             Discip
             :
             Exempl
             :
             24.
             
          
           
             Casar
             :
             Dial
             :
             lib
             :
             7
             ca
             :
             35.
             
             &
             Di●cip
             :
             Exem
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             Annal
             :
             To
             :
             6.
             al
             an
             :
             449.
             
             〈◊〉
             :
             39.
             
          
           
             Annot
             :
             in
             2
             ,
             Cor
             :
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Fcria
             5.
             quartae
             Dominica●
             Qu●drag
             :
             ser
             :
             30.
             de
             suffrag●●●
             mor●uorum
             .
          
           
             a
             Annotat
             in
             Indic
             :
             lib
             :
             prohib
             .
             An
             :
             1559.
             pag.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             Discorsi
             supra
             li.
             Fioretti
             ,
             de
             .
             S.
             Francisco
             ,
             t
             is
             ,
             D.
             
          
           
             c
             Praefat.
             cont
             .
             7
             To.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Act
             Cons.
             Trid.
             Impress
             .
             Antnery
             .
             1546.
             fol.
             57.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Mar●ali
             lib
             :
             1.
             cap
             :
             3.
             teste
             Il●r●cu
             in
             catalogo
             ●●st
             :
             verit
             :
             col
             :
             36.
             edit
             :
             1608.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen
             :
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Bernard
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             in
             Martialo
             ,
             par
             :
             12.
             ser
             :
             2.
             de
             corona●
             :
             Mari
             :
             Excellentia
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Discip
             :
             de
             T●g
             :
             ser
             :
             de
             conceptio
             :
          
           
             i
             Bernard
             :
             lib
             :
             ●itat
             :
             pag
             :
             vli
             :
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Stainhurstin
               Heb●●om
               ,
               Mariana
            
             ,
             printed
             1609
             p.
             85.
             
             &
             113.
             
          
           
             m
             Offic.
             b.
             Mar
             :
             Virg.
             post
             adu●●
             ad
             vosperas
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb
             :
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Bu.
             sti
             in
             offic
             :
             de
             concept
             .
             Virg
             :
             die
             6.
             lect
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             Antiphona
             quae
             incipit
             ,
             Salue
             Fegina
             .
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Costerus
             in
             perorat
             .
             ad
             Virg
             :
             ad
             finem
             Apol.
             1.
             adu
             Goma●um
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Stainhurst
             lib
             :
             citat
             :
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Antiph
             .
             Salue
             Regina
             .
          
           
             x
             Bonauent
             in
             Cant
             :
             ad
             iustar
             Esai
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             Idem
             in
             Cant.
             ad
             instar
             illius
             qui
             ascribitur
             Aug●e●
             Ambres
             .
          
           
             z
             Bernu
             :
             de
             Bus●i
             in
             Mariali
             p.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             a
             Bonauent
             in
             hy●no
             ad
             instar
             illius
             Exo
             l
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Coster
             :
             meditat
             in
             hymn
             Aue.
             
          
           
             c
             Antiph
             :
             Salue
             Regina
             .
          
           
             d
             Passim
             .
          
           
             e
             ●ips
             :
             de
             virg
             :
             Aspr●colle
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             et
             5.
             lib
             :
             ●
             .
             ep
             :
             17
             Epistol
             .
             a
             ●embo
             script
             :
             sub
             nom
             :
             ●eo
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Bonauen●
             :
             To.
             6.
             in
             lib
             :
             inscripto
             laue
             b.
             Virg
             :
             Mariae
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             h
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             Act
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             These
             word●
             are
             soft
             out
             in
             Edit
             :
             1607.
             but
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Edit
             :
             1515.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             was
             reprinted
             at
             Rome
             in
             Sixtus
             5.
             dayes
             ,
             and
             since
             at
             Men●●
             An
             :
             1609
             Io.
             6.
             
               operum
               Bonaueut
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal
             .
             19
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Psa
             .
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Psa
             31.
             ver
             .
             1.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Psa
             .
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Psa
             .
             34.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Psa
             :
             51.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             q
             Psa
             :
             54.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Psa
             :
             92.
             1.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Psa
             :
             95.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Psa
             :
             98.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Psa
             :
             100.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Psa
             :
             102.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Psa
             :
             103.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Psa
             :
             110.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Psa
             :
             150
             v.
             vlt
             
          
           
             b
             Chap
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam
             :
             2.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Deut
             :
             32.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Dan.
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             vulg
             :
             Lat
             :
          
           
             f
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Chrysost●
             a
             vis●
             tat●t●
             .
             1.
             de
             verb
             Dom
             :
             lib
             :
             4.
             cap
             :
             8
             
          
           
             h
             Apud
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Bussi
             in
             Maria●●
             part
             :
             12
             ,
             ser
             .
             2.
             de
             coronat
             .
             Mari.
             Excel
             .
             10
             :
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             Bern
             :
             de
             Busti
             part
             .
             11.
             ser
             .
             2.
             de
             Assump
             :
             Virg
             :
             part
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Idem
             ser
             .
             4.
             de
             Assum
             :
             〈◊〉
             ;
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Gabriel
             :
             Bi●l
             :
             in
             exposit
             :
             Can
             :
             Miss
             :
             Le●
             :
             80
             :
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Busti
             in
             Mariali
             :
             par
             .
             3
             ser
             :
             3.
             de
             Nominat
             :
             Mariae
             .
             Cassand
             :
             ●ousu●●
             .
             tit
             :
             de
             meri●
             .
             &
             intercess
             :
             Sanct●
             .
          
           
             b
             Chrys●st
             :
             a
             visitat
             :
             To
             :
             ●
             .
             lib
             :
             1.
             de
             verbis
             Dom.
             ad
             filium
             in
             nup●ijs
             cap
             :
             2
             
          
           
             c
             Berna
             :
             de
             B●●sti
             lib
             :
             cit
             :
             part
             9.
             ser
             :
             2.
             
             Assimis
             :
             2.
             
             Sedul
             :
             in
             Apolog
             :
             pro
             lib
             :
             conform
             :
             lib
             :
             3.
             cap
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Manuell
             of
             prayers
             printed
             at
             Doway
             1604
             pag
             :
             304.
             
          
           
             e
             Consultat
             :
             tit
             :
             de
             mer●is
             et
             inte●cess
             :
             Sanct
             :
             et
             lib
             :
             de
             officio
             Pij
             viri
             .
          
           
             f
             Dowly
             in
             his
             Inst●
             .
             of
             Christs
             Relig
             :
             chap
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Bernard
             .
             lib.
             cit
             part
             .
             6.
             ser
             :
             2.
             de
             ●isitat
             :
             Mari●●
             .
          
           
             h
             Greg
             :
             de
             Valen
             ad
             finem
             colloq
             .
             Monpele
             urtensis
             .
             at
             alibi
             sup
             .
          
           
             i
             Bernard
             .
             lib
             :
             cit
             part
             .
             6
             ser
             :
             2.
             part
             2.
             de
             visitat
             Maria●
             .
          
           
             k
             Ferreol
             .
             Iocrius
             Maria
             Augusta
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Erasm
             .
             in
             Colloq
             de
             Peregr
             .
             Relig.
             ●●g●
             .
          
           
             m
             See
             D.
             Mortons
             Protestants
             Appeale
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             fect
             .
             1.
             2.
             pa.
             24●
             .
             
               in
               marg
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Prompt
             .
             Cath.
             in
             sesto
             ●at
             .
             B.
             Virg.
             p.
             195
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             Berna
             :
             de
             Busti
             in
             Mari●l
             .
             par
             .
             6.
             ser
             :
             2.
             de
             visitat
             .
             Mari●
             .
          
           
             p
             Cassand
             :
             consultit●
             demerit
             .
             &
             in●ercess
             :
             Sancto
             .
             &
             lib.
             de
             officioa
             &
             viri
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             To.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             35.
             pag.
             48.
             1.
             edit
             .
          
           
             r
             To.
             eodem
             pag.
             466.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mariale
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             teste
             Il●yrico
             in
             catal
             .
             testium
             verita●
             .
             edit
             .
             1608.
             col
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             t
             Prov.
             18
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Discip
             .
             de
             Tep
             .
             de
             mirac
             .
             b.
             virg
             .
             Ex●mpl
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             Exempl●
             .
             97.
             et
             .
             Caejar
             .
             dial
             lib.
             7
             cap.
             59.
             et
             Locrius
             Mariae
             Augusta
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             y
             Discip
             .
             loco
             cit
             .
             exemp
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             z
             Exempl
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             a
             Exempl
             .
             98.
             
          
           
             b
             Exempl
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             Busti
             .
             in
             Mariali
             per.
             6
             ser
             .
             2
             de
             visitat
             .
             Mariac
             .
          
           
             *
             Magis
             ex
             simplicitate
             mo●i
             quam
             scientia
             .
          
           
             a
             Institutio
             Christiana
             ad
             initium
             Officij
             B.
             Mariae
             Virg.
             Ledesma
             .
          
           
             b
             I●desma
             Adrianus
             Iesuita
             ,
             lib.
             de
             confess
             .
             Bruno
             
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Sacr.
               of
               penance
               ,
               cap.
            
             12
             
          
           
             c
             Cap
             de
             9.
             et
             10.
             praecepto
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ledes●a
               .
               Douly
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             See
             Defence
             of
             the
             Censure
             ▪
             p
             134.
             
          
           
             e
             Instis
             .
             Christ
             .
             supra
             cit
             .
             Discip
             .
             de
             Temp.
             ser
             .
             143.
             
          
           
             f
             Radford
             in
             his
             Directory
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             chap.
             16.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             g
             Nauar.
             in
             Enchir●d
             ▪
             cap.
             11.
             nu
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Vincent
             Bruno
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             penance
             ,
             ch●p
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             Briefe
             forme
             of
             confession
             added
             to
             Vaux
             his
             Catech.
             p
             :
             225.
             
          
           
             m
             Polancus
             Iesuita
             in
             direct
             .
             confess
             .
             p
             51.
             
          
           
             n
             Method
             confes
             .
             in
             exposit
             .
             Decalogi
             ,
             p
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Method
             confitendi
             in
             explic
             .
             Decalogi
             p.
             41.
             impress
             Lugd.
             An.
             1549.
             
          
           
             p
             Extrcit●●
             pietatis
             ,
             &c.
             Edit
             .
             Colon.
             1592.
             cap.
             de
             method
             ●recte
             confitendi
             .
          
           
             q
             Sess
             5.
             de
             peccato
             orig
             .
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Apparat.
             sac
             .
             verbo
             Patres
             antiqui
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             matrim
             .
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             t
             Azo●instit
             .
             mor.
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             2.
             qua●ritur
             .
          
           
             u
             Vega
             de
             Iustif
             .
             lib.
             14
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             monach
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             See
             Ioh.
             de
             Combis
             in
             compend
             .
             Theol.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             70.
             et
             Iudolph
             .
             de
             vita
             Christi
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             et
             Azor.
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             et
             Bellar.
             lib.
             de
             matrim
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Ioh.
             de
             Rada
             2
             par
             .
             cont
             .
             Theot
             inter
             Tho.
             et
             S●otum
             ,
             con
             .
             17.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Az●r
             instit
             .
             moral
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             7.
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             c
             Dist
             .
             25.
             vnum
             orarium
             .
          
           
             *
             Drinkings
             .
          
           
             d
             Dist
             .
             25.
             vnum
             orarium
             .
          
           
             e
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             centiloq
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Dist
             .
             25.
             vnum
             .
             orarium
             .
          
           
             g
             Bonauent
             .
             loco
             citato
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Dist
             .
             25.
             vnum
             orar●um
             .
          
           
             k
             Azorius
             loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             l
             Tolet.
             in
             sum
             .
             lib.
             4
             cap
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Nauar.
             in
             Enc●i●●d
             .
             cap.
             13.
             nu
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Azor
             lib.
             cita
             .
             8.
             quaritur
             .
          
           
             o
             Tolet.
             in
             sum
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Azar
             lib.
             4.
             ca
             9.
             7.
             quaritur
             .
          
           
             u
             W.
             C.
             in
             his
             Reply
             to
             F.
             Parsons
             libel
             ,
             printed
             An.
             1603.
             fol.
             66.
             
          
           
             x
             Marsil
             .
             Patav.
             defensor
             pacis
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             p.
             366.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             sum
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Caxton
             .
             in
             hist
             .
             Anglic.
             Iob.
             Maior
             .
             de
             〈…〉
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Gravam
             .
             Nat.
             German
             .
             gravamen
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             Episc
             Chemensis
             Onus
             Eccles
             cap.
             19.
             de
             Indisposit
             .
             Rom.
             Curi●
             ,
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Cande●ab
             .
             auveun
             ,
             tit
             .
             de
             abs●lut
             .
             nu
             .
             28.
             
             Edit
             .
             Br●x●a
             .
             1595.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             Meditation
             vpon
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             pag
             58.
             59.
             
          
           
             a
             Gloss
             .
             is
             32.
             q.
             2
             Quod
             autem
             .
          
           
             b
             Azor.
             instit
             .
             moral
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             12.
             cap
             6.
             3.
             quaritur
             .
          
           
             c
             Extra
             .
             Ioh.
             22.
             de
             voto
             et
             votiredemp
             e.
             Antiq.
             
          
           
             d
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             cōment
             .
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             cap.
             Quia
             circa
             Extra
             de
             Bigamis
             .
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             d●
             Monach.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Coster
             .
             in
             Enchir
             .
             cap.
             17.
             de
             Caelibacu
             sacerd
             .
             proposit
             .
             9.
             proposit
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9
             
          
           
             i
             See
             Hassen●uller
             histor
             Iesuit
             .
             ordinis
             ,
             cap.
             10.
             
             Eras●●
             .
             de
             ●ngu
             .
          
           
             k
             Co●nel
             .
             Agrip.
             de
             .
             vanit
             .
             scient
             .
             cap
             64.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             &
             Sansonius
             de
             gubernat
             .
             regn
             .
             &
             rerumpub
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             de
             Iud.
             Mareschallo
             ,
             &
             Soldan
             .
          
           
             m
             Peter
             Martyr
             comm
             .
             in
             Iudic.
             cap
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Harding
             Ans
             .
             to
             the
             Apolog.
             Iesuits
             at
             Wisbitch
             ,
             Sparing
             discourse
             .
             p.
             13
             :
          
           
             o
             Agrippa
             loco
             sup
             .
             cit
             &
             Gravam
             nationis
             German
             .
             nu
             .
             91.
             
          
           
             p
             Agrippa
             loco
             citato
             et
             Gravamen
             96.
             natiae
             cuis
             German
             .
          
           
             q
             Cap.
             ●th
             .
             Clevici
             extra
             de
             Iudicijs
             .
          
           
             r
             D.
             81.
             
             Maximilianus
             in
             Glossa
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Iohan.
             Casa
             .
             Nullus
             .
          
           
             x
             Rhemist
             in
             1
             Cor
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Ledesm
             de
             divin
             .
             Scripturis
             quavis
             lingua
             non
             legendis
             .
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Tho.
             Aronder
             in
             Conc.
             Oxon
             teste
             Lindwood
             constit
             .
             provinc
             .
             lib.
             5.
             tit
             .
             de
             haeret
             cap.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
             
             Austin
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             10
             cap.
             4
             
          
           
             y
             Horae
             B.
             Virg.
             impress
             .
             Parisan
             4.
             
             An.
             1526.
             fol.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             z
             Lib.
             1.
             sac
             .
             Cer●m
             .
             cap.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             is
             
               Ios
               .
               Halls
            
             in
             his
             disswasiue
             from
             Popery
             ,
             prefixed
             in
             his
             booke
             intituled
             .
             The
             peace
             of
             Rome
             
          
           
             a
             Concord
             .
             Evan.
             cap.
             143.
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             Annal.
             To.
             3.
             ad
             An.
             326
             Nu.
             52.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             gloria
             Martyr
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             May
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             lib
             2.
             de
             Imag.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Allen
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Michael
             Episc
             .
             Mer●purg
             .
             in
             catech
             .
             conc
             .
             11
             de
             Symb
             ▪
             Apost
             .
          
           
             d
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Purgat
             .
             cap
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Idem
             lib.
             2
             de
             Purg.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Bonaventar
             .
             in
             Centiloq
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1
             de
             amiss
             .
             grat
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Maldonat
             .
             〈◊〉
             2.
             de
             poenit
             .
             cap.
             de
             Indulg
             q.
             6
             pag.
             202.
             
          
           
             k
             Viuald
             in
             can●●lab
             .
             aureo
             ▪
             tit
             .
             de
             satisfact
             〈◊〉
             .
             17
             edit
             .
             Brix
             An●o
             1505.
             
          
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             de
             Temp.
             ser
             .
             15●
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             m
             Maldr
             .
             〈…〉
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             n
             Luk
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             Zecchius
             de
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Iubil●
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Bellar
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Indulg
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Zecchius
             loco
             eitat
             .
             nu
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             de
             Indulg
             .
             cap.
             4.
             ad
             〈…〉
             4.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Solus
             Papa
             habet
             claves
             huius
             th●sauri
             .
             Ioh.
             de
             Combis
             in
             compend
             .
             Theol.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Bellar.
             de
             amis
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             〈◊〉
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Anton.
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             22.
             cap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Thes
             .
             Carmel
             .
             impress
             Paris
             .
             1601
             teste
             .
          
           
             Moulins
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Catholik
             faith
             ,
             Artic.
             21
             
          
           
             z
             Horae
             B
             Virg.
             ad
             vsum
             Sarum
             in
             16.
             p.
             206.
             
          
           
             a
             Six●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Bibl.
             sanct
             .
             lib.
             2.
             verbo
             Tradit●●
             ne●
             .
          
           
             b
             Eras●i
             .
             scho●●is
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Episc
             .
             Basil
             .
             de
             delectu
             ●iborum
             .
             nu
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Gerson
             .
             3
             part
             .
             operum
             ,
             Tit.
             de
             directione
             cordis
             consid
             .
             ●0
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             &
             Ferus
             comment
             .
             in
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Horae
             B.
             Virg.
             secùndum
             vsum
             Sa●●m
             ,
             in
             4
             impress
             .
             Puris
             .
             An.
             1526.
             
          
           
             g
             Fol.
             66.
             
          
           
             h
             Fol.
             144.
             
          
           
             i
             Treatise
             of
             divers
             matters
             concerning
             London
             ;
             Chap
             Of
             the
             whole
             Pardons
             of
             Rome
             ,
             granted
             by
             divers
             Popes
             .
          
           
             k
             Michael
             Epist
             .
             Mersp
             .
             in
             catech
             .
             〈…〉
             60.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth
             ▪
             16.
             
             Ioh.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             l
             Bell.
             lib
             4.
             de
             poenitentia
             Ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             cit
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Navar.
             in
             Mā●raelud
             .
             9.
             nu
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             De
             poenit
             .
             &
             remisse
             .
             Omnis
             v●riusque
             sexus
             ,
             in
             Glossa
             .
          
           
             q
             Azor
             :
             instit
             .
             mor.
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             8
             ,
             9.
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             6.
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Bonavent
             .
             in
             2.
             d.
             42.
             
             Act.
             2.
             q.
             2.
             ad
             vlt.
             
          
           
             t
             Franc
             a
             Victor
             ,
             in
             sum
             .
             Sacram.
             de
             poeni●
             110.
             
          
           
             u
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Purg
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             x
             Discip
             de
             Temp
             ser
             .
             160.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Illyricus
             de
             sectis
             .
             &c.
             Papistarum
             ,
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             z
             Illyricus
             loco
             citato
             ,
             &
             Lavaterus
             de
             spect●is
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Chemnit
             .
             in
             Ex●m
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             tit
             .
             de
             Indulg
             .
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Rat.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Gretser
             .
             ●ract
             .
             de
             agnoscend
             .
             Script
             .
             Canon
             .
             cap
             4.
             col
             .
             ●888
             .
          
           
             f
             Idem
             lib.
             citat
             .
             cap.
             6.
             col
             .
             1905.
             et
             defens
             .
             Bellar.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             col
             ,
             1450.
             
          
           
             g
             Bulla
             Pij
             4.
             sup
             forma
             pro●fess
             .
             fid
             .
             constit
             .
             30
             in
             summa
             constit
             summ
             .
             Pont.
             a
             Greg.
             9.
             vsque
             ad
             Six●●●
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Purg.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Idem
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Purg.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             de
             Paris
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             potest
             Regia
             &
             Papali
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             S●apleton
             .
             Antidos
             .
             in
             Evang
             .
             Io●
             .
             cap.
             10
             
          
           
             l
             Vide
             Rainold
             .
             Apolog.
             Thesium
             nu
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Sym●●ch
             .
             instit
             .
             Cathol
             ,
             c.
             23.
             tit
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             nu
             .
             5.
             
             Apolog.
             Staph.
             adver
             .
             Illyr
             .
             fol.
             82.
             83.
             
             Pigh
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             5
             Hos
             .
             lib
             3.
             de
             a●thorit
             .
             sac
             .
             Script
             .
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             20.
             ad●●iorum
             iudicia
             confugiun●
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Watson
             in
             his
             Quodlib
             .
             p.
             100
             and
             Sparing
             discourse
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             Mariali
             part
             .
             7.
             ser
             .
             5.
             de
             parturit
             .
             Maria
             ,
             part
             .
             4.
             fol.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Constit
             .
             Pr●vin
             .
             l.
             1.
             tit
             .
             de
             consuetudine
             ▪
             Huius
             autem
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Amauld
             in
             his
             Pleadings
             against
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             &
             
               Azor.
               instit
               .
               moral
               .
               part
               .
            
             1.
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             See
             Sedulius
             cōment
             .
             in
             vitam
             S.
             Francis
             .
             cap.
             3
             nu
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             A●or
             .
             lib.
             cit
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Premonition
             to
             all
             Christian
             Monarchs
             .
             p.
             33
             
          
           
             Apolog.
             pro
             Resp
             .
             sua
             ad
             lib.
             Iacobi
             magna
             Bratanniae
             Regis
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Possevi●
             Appar
             .
             sacer
             .
             verbo
             Guido
             .
          
           
             Manipulus
             Curatorum
             cap.
             8.
             de
             annexis
             baptism
             .
             Impress
             .
             Lov●●●ij
             Anno
             1485.
             
          
           
             Premonition
             ,
             &c
             supra
             citat
             .
             pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             Apolog.
             supra
             citata
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             maiestate
             Eccles
             .
             militantis
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             Impress
             Venet.
             Anno
             1602.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             cont
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Monach
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             As
             Grindall
             ,
             Whitgift
             ,
             Bancroft
             ,
             and
             now
             B.
             Abbots
             all
             Archbishops
             with
             aboue
             20.
             other
             Bishops
             vnmaried
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             Bell.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Clericis
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             b
             Exod
             30.
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             adver
             .
             lovinian
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Bell.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Cler.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Conc.
             Trid
             Sess
             .
             24.
             
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Alfonsus
             ▪
             Villegas
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Petronilla
             ,
             May
             31.
             translated
             out
             of
             Spanish
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             printed
             1610.
             
          
           
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Nazianz
             carm
             .
          
           
             de
             vita
             sua
             ,
             Edit
             .
          
           
             Paris
             .
             an
             .
             1611.
             
          
           
             a
             Rhem.
             Annot
             in
             Math.
             3.
             14.
             
             &
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Iustitia
             &
             iure
             l.
             7
             Qu
             est
             .
             6.
             
             Ar●
             .
             ●
             .
             pa
             728.
             
          
           
             c
             Dist
             .
             31
             ,
             c.
             Ali●er
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             ,
             2
             q.
             primi
             Quòdlibera
             teste
             Scto
             loco
             oitato
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             Dist
             .
             31.
             
             〈◊〉
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             f
             Confess
             Petrikuvia
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             g
             Greg.
             de
             Valentia
             .
             lib.
             de
             Calibaiu
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Indices
             lib.
             prohibiterum
             .
          
           
             a
             Litera
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Lit.
             O.
             
          
           
             d
             Lit.
             N.
             
          
           
             e
             Lit
             A.
             
          
           
             f
             Lit
             G.
             
          
           
             g
             Lit.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Lit.
             D.
             
          
           
             k
             Litera
             N.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             Lit.
             B.
             
          
           
             n
             Lit.
             V.
             
          
           
             o
             Lit
             B.
             Append.
             
          
           
             p
             History
             of
             the
             Con●cel
             of
             Trem
             ,
             l.
             8.
             pag.
             750.
             
          
           
             q
             Versio
             novi
             Testam
             .
          
           
             r
             Pr●●fix
             .
             version●
             novi
             Test.
             per
             Erasm
             .
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             Casa
             Areh
             .
             Benerens
             ▪
             in
             tota
             venetorum
             ditione
             Pauli
             Papit
             I●●gatus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vergerius
             annot
             .
             in
             Indicem
             Rom.
             impress
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             t
             De●
             script
             .
             Ecclesiasti●u
             ,
             verbo
             Abdias
             ●abilonius
             .
          
           
             *
             Indices
             librorū
             expurgandorum
             .
          
           
             u
             Anno
             15●6
             .
             after
             the
             originall
             thereof
             p●inted
             by
             Plautin
             ,
             anno
             1571.
             
          
           
             x
             Anno
             1584.
             at
             Mudil
             .
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             y
             Anno
             1588
             ▪
             at
             Venice
             .
          
           
             z
             Anno
             1607.
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             a
             Ex
             quibusdem
             Ind●●●bus
             Frobeni
             ●nis
             in
             opera
             Aug.
             desendae
             sunt
             subie●●ae
             propositiones
             Quiroga
             .
             lib.
             citat
             fol.
             b.
             Index
             Belgicus
             ●ol
             .
             8.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ex
             Indicibus
             in
             opera
             Hieron
             .
             delenda
             subiecta
             pnopositiones
             Qu●oga
             .
             fol.
             106.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Indice
             Hilarij
             deleantur
             sequentia
             .
             Quiro●
             ga
             ,
             fol.
             110.
             
          
           
             d
             Ex
             Indice
             in
             Chrysostomum
             delend●
             subiect●●
             propositiones
             ,
             idem
             ,
             fol.
             138.
             
          
           
             e
             Ex
             anni●at
             .
             in
             Epiphan
             .
             deleantur
             scquentia
             .
             Quiroga
             fol.
             66.
             
          
           
             ●
             See
             Quiroga
             ,
             fol.
             7.
             et
             Ind.
             impress
             .
             Kom
             .
             1607.
             fol.
             47.
             
               but
               especially
            
             Capu●●ciuis
             fo
             .
             167.
             
          
           
             1
             Levit.
             21.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             21.
             13
             
          
           
             3
             25.
             18.
             
          
           
             4
             Exod.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Deut
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             14
             
          
           
             7
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             3.
             
             &
             Math.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             8
             Deu.
             12.
             8.
             32
             
          
           
             9
             Psal
             .
             27.
             1.
             
             &
             61.
             3.
             
          
           
             10
             Psal
             .
             62.
             8.
             
          
           
             11
             Psal
             .
             96.
             9.
             
          
           
             12
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18
             
          
           
             13
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             14
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30
             
          
           
             15
             Exod
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             16
             Eccle.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             17
             Acts
             17.
             24
             
          
           
             18
             Ier.
             17.
             
          
           
             19
             Habak
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             20
             Mat.
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             21
             Math.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             22
             Mat.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             23
             Luke
             8.
             48.
             
          
           
             24
             Act.
             20.
             34.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             4
             12
             
          
           
             25
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             26
             Deut.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             27
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             28
             Apoc.
             19.
             10.
             
             &c.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             29
             Ioh.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             30
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             31
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             32
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             33
             Mat.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             34
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             35
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             7
             
          
           
             36
             2
             The.
             3.
             10
             
          
           
             37
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             25
             
          
           
             38
             Rom.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             39
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             40
             Prov.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             41
             Ioh.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             42
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Copia
             Litera
             a
             Pisano
             gratiali
             Capitulo
             directae
             ad
             initium
             lib.
             Conformitat
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             3.
             conformitat
             .
             31.
             fol.
             303.
             col
             .
             3.
             &
             fol.
             306.
             col
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             25.
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             ad
             liter●●
             .
          
           
             2
             specialiter
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             3.
             conformitat
             .
             31.
             fol.
             300.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             1.
             fruct
             .
             1.
             fol.
             13.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             1
             fruct
             .
             9.
             fol.
             112.
             col
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             2.
             conformit
             .
             17.
             fol.
             228.
             col
             .
             1.
             et
             conformit
             .
             25.
             fol.
             272.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Director
             .
             Inquisit
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             q.
             8.
             teste
             Capuc●in●
             in
             E●chiria
             .
             Eccles
             .
             fol.
             236.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib
             3.
             conformit
             .
             31
             fol.
             300.
             col
             4.
             et
             fol.
             301.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             C●pueci●●s
             lib.
             citato
             .
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             3.
             conform
             .
             31
             fol.
             306.
             col
             .
             2
             
          
           
             n
             Capuc
             .
             lib.
             cit
             .
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             1.
             fruct
             .
             9.
             fol.
             130.
             col
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Caput
             .
             lib.
             cit
             .
          
           
             q
             Agnoscente
             Sedulio
             lib.
             2.
             
             Apolog
             .
             pro
             S.
             Franc.
             cap.
             10.
             p●
             .
             114.
             
          
           
             r
             Casarius
             dial
             .
             7
             de
             S.
             Maria
             ,
             cap.
             33.
             
             Discip
             .
             de
             mirat
             .
             B.
             Virg.
             Exempl
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Caesar
             .
             dial
             .
             cit
             .
             cap.
             51.
             
             Discip
             lib.
             cit
             .
             Exem
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             t
             Caesar
             .
             dial
             .
             cit
             .
             cap.
             35.
             
             Discip
             .
             lib.
             Cit.
             Exem
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             u
             Vincent
             .
             Spec.
             hist
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             86
             Discip
             .
             lib.
             citato
             .
             Exemp
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Fox
             Act.
             and
             Monum
             .
             in
             Edw.
             4.
             
               ad
               Aun
            
             .
             1484.
             pag.
             667.
             
             Edit
             .
             1610.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Catharin
             ,
             written
             in
             Italian
             by
             D.
             Cate●inus
             Senensis
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             English
             by
             Iohn
             Fen
             priest
             printed
             Anno
             1609.
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             z
             Gold.
             Legend
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Dunstan
             .
          
           
             a
             English
             Martyrolog
             .
             Sep.
             7.
             printed
             Anno
             1608.
             
          
           
             b
             Antoni●
             .
             hist
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             23.
             cap.
             4.
             sect
             .
             6.
             seu
             Canus
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             li●
             .
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Discip
             .
             ser
             .
             110.
             de
             Tempore
             .
             S.
             
          
           
             d
             Discip
             in
             Promptuar
             .
             Exempl
             .
             lit
             .
             E.
             exempl
             .
             16.
             and
             Tractat.
             de
             horis
             Can●●
             .
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Petr.
             de
             Natal
             .
             in
             Catal
             Sanct.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             131.
             
          
           
             g
             Id.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             70.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Id
               lib.
            
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             20.
             and
             golden
             Legend
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Lupe
             or
             Low.
             
          
           
             i
             Discip
             .
             de
             mirat
             .
             B
             Virg.
             Ex●m
             .
             58
             
          
           
             k
             Gabr
             de
             Bara●le●●
             ,
             feria
             S.
             Heb●
             6.
             
             An
             〈◊〉
             vit●s
             possint
             salvari
             .
          
           
             l
             Gold.
             Legend
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Blase
             ,
             and
             
               Leonard
               de
               Vtino
               ,
               ser
            
             .
             64
             
               de
               S.
               Catharina
               .
               Sexto
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Golden
             Legend
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Roche
             .
          
           
             n
             Leonard
             .
             de
             Vtino
             loco
             citato
             .
             Pet.
             de
             Natal
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             120.
             
          
           
             o
             Pet.
             de
             Natal
             .
             lib.
             12
             cap.
             111.
             
          
           
             p
             Antonin
             .
             h●st
             .
             part
             .
             1
             ,
             tit
             .
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             38.
             
             Pet.
             in
             Catal.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             105.
             
          
           
             q
             Pet.
             in
             Catal.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             137.
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             106.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Engl.
             Festivall
             printed
             1521.
             
          
           
             t
             Pet.
             in
             Catal.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             61.
             
          
           
             x
             Idem
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             81.
             
          
           
             y
             Horae
             B.
             Virg.
             ad
             vsum
             Sarum
             fol.
             77.
             
          
           
             z
             Legend
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             vita
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             Gold.
             Legend
             in
             her
             life
             .
          
           
             b
             Pet.
             in
             Catal.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             70.
             
          
           
             c
             Pertiforium
             ad
             vsum
             Sarum
             Octob.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Engl.
             Festivall
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Mathias
             .
          
           
             d
             Gold
             Legend
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Brandon
             ,
             &
             
               Pet
               in
               Catal.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap
             117.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             in
             Catal.
             ib.
             1
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Gold.
             Legend
             in
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             h
             Discip
             .
             de
             mirac
             .
             B.
             Virg.
             Exempl
             57.
             
          
           
             i
             Gold.
             Legend
             in
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             k
             English
             Festivall
             ,
             
               de
               S.
               Thom.
               Episc
               .
               Cant.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Antonin
             .
             hist
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             24.
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             ●isan
             conform
             .
             lib.
             1
             fruct
             .
             10.
             
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Confor
             .
             13.
             fol
             140.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Vide
             Canum
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Engl.
             Mart●●●
             log
             .
             lanuar
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Sedul
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Apolog.
             pro.
             S.
             Franc.
             cap.
             2.
             nu
             .
             2
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             a
             Campian
             Rat.
             5
             
          
           
             b
             Douly
             in
             his
             Instruction
             of
             Christ
             Relig.
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Hils
             Quartern
             of
             Reasons
             Reason
             10
             
          
           
             d
             Sebast
             Plaskiues
             in
             profess
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Rat.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Bristow
             motiue
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Answ
             to
             M.
             Charks
             preface
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             pag
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid
             pag
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Bishop
             in
             his
             2.
             part
             against
             M.
             Perkins
             title
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             pag.
             ●14
             .
          
           
             k
             Medulla
             Patrū
             in
             Athanasio
             cap.
             15.
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             6.
             in
             fin●
             .
          
           
             m
             Bellar.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             N●tis
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Hills
             Quartern
             of
             Reasons
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             The
             booke
             was
             printed
             at
             Rome
             1593.
             fatente
             Passe
             vin●
             in
             apparat
             .
             sac
             .
             verb.
             Cornel
             Ians●n
             .
          
           
             p
             
               In
               his
               booke
               intitled
            
             Annota●iones
             f●atris
             Ambros
             .
             Catharini
             in
             exerpta
             quada
             .
             ●
             de
             commentar
             .
             Cardin.
             Cai●tani
             dogm
             Impress
             .
             Paris
             .
             per
             Colin
             .
             1535.
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             r
             Pag.
             196.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Pag.
             225.
             
          
           
             t
             Pag.
             286.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             298.
             299
             
          
           
             x
             Pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             y
             Pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             a
             Iudex
             .
             Clem.
             8
             ,
             litera
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             lit
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             lit
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             lit
             .
             C.
             
          
           
             e
             Lit.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Lit.
             B.
             
          
           
             g
             Lit.
             A.
             
          
           
             h
             Lit.
             B.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Lit.
             O.
             
          
           
             l
             Lit.
             S.
             
          
           
             m
             Confer
             the
             Edition
             1551.
             with
             the
             ●ditions
             1576.
             and
             1586.
             
             &
             1610.
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             n
             This
             is
             confessed
             by
             Possevin
             in
             
               Apprat
               .
               sac
               .
               verbo
               ,
               Tho.
               Aquin.
               
            
          
           
             o
             See
             
               edit
               .
               Francofurts
            
             1581
             ,
             &
             compared
             with
             that
             An
             1502.
             
          
           
             p
             Sixt.
             Senens
             .
             Bibl
             sanct
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             G●eg
             .
             Capuccin
             sol
             ▪
             186.
             b.
             Qui
             roga
             Ind.
             Help
             .
             verbo
             .
             Ordo
             bap
             eizands
             ,
             fol
             249.
             
          
           
             r
             Capuccinus
             &
             Quiroga
             locis
             citatis
             .
          
           
             f
             lib.
             1.
             de
             verbo
             Dei.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Dorpiū
             pro
             Mor●ae
             Eras●●
             .
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             verbo
             D●i
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Preface
             to
             the
             English
             Reader
             set
             before
             the
             Bible
             printed
             at
             Doway
             ,
             Anno
             1609.
             
          
           
             y
             Azor.
             institut
             .
             moral
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             z
             Navarrus
             ad
             Capus
             .
             No●
             it
             .
             Notab
             .
             nu
             84.
             de
             Iud.
             
          
           
             a
             Dia●ogue
             between
             a
             ●●cular
             Priest
             and
             a
             lay
             Gen●leman
             ,
             pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             d
             Controv.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Rhem.
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Adver
             .
             haer
             .
             lib.
             7.
             verbogra
             .
             haer
             .
             3
             
          
           
             g
             Rhem.
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             Comment
             .
             in
             2
             T●m
             .
             cap
             vlt.
             conciliatione
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Alfons
             .
             d
             Castro
             lo●o
             supra
             citato
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             Bulls
             
               are
               extant
            
             in
             Possevin
             .
             Apparat.
             faeverbo
             .
             Michael
             Ba●us
             .
          
           
             l
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             before
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Roman
             .
             pag
             38.
             
          
           
             m
             Theodoret
             hist
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Chro.
             7.
             16
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             1
             ,
             214.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Chro.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Zach.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Esay
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             32.
             &
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Ruffino
             ●●terprete
             .
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             Prafat
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             c
             Annot.
             before
             the
             Epist●e
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             pag.
             389.
             
          
           
             d
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Imag.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Ro.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             Heb
             11.
             21
             &
             in
             Apoc.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom
             1.
             24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             h
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             la.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Rhem.
             A●●ot
             .
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             Rhem
             Annot.
             in
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Rhem.
             Annot
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Non
             licet
             nobis
             it
             a
             loqui
             ,
             &c.
             Posse●in
             .
             Apparat
             .
             sac
             .
             verbo
             :
             Patres
             antiqui
             .
          
           
             u
             ldem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Censura
             Cole●
             .
             dial
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             7.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Rhem.
             Annot.
             in
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Rhem
             Annot.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             f
             Antonin
             .
             sum
             .
             Theol.
             part
             .
             3
             tit
             .
             13.
             cap.
             6
             sect
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Rhem
             an
             Act
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             Extra
             de
             maiorit
             .
             et
             ●bid
             .
             vnam
             sanctam
             .
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Agnoscente
             Bellar.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             .
             Lai●●
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Bonisac
             .
             8.
             in
             c.
             quanquam
             de
             ●ersibus
             in
             b.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             Rabadineira
             de
             vita
             Ignatij
             Loiola
             ,
             lib.
             5
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Rhem.
             in
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Confess
             .
             Petviko●ia
             ,
             cap.
             48.
             de
             sacram
             .
             Paenitent●e
             ,
             fol.
             127.
             
          
           
             b
             Ans
             .
             to
             Iuels
             Apology
             ,
             par
             .
             ●
             .
             cap.
             16.
             fol.
             117.
             
          
           
             c
             D.
             Fulk
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             Translations
             against
             Martin
             ,
             Answ
             .
             to
             the
             preface
             ,
             nu
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             lib.
             de
             Imag.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Alboinum
             de
             Caelibacu
             Eccles
             .
             Col.
             75.
             qu●●
             hab●tur
             ad
             finem
             ,
             To
             2
             defer
             .
             Bell.
             per
             Gretserum
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             supra
             cit
             .
             cap.
             58
             de
             spe
             &
             orat
             .
             fol.
             189.
             
          
           
             h
             Loc.
             com
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             3.
             fol
             ,
             232.
             
          
           
             i
             Sess
             .
             11.
             
             To.
             4.
             
             Conc.
             Edit
             .
             Binniana
             ,
             pag.
             639.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Parg.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Christ
             .
             cap
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Iustif
             .
             cap
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             maiessate
             militantis
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             1.
             de
             Patriarch
             &c.
             par
             .
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             p.
             227.
             edit
             .
             Vinet
             .
             16
             ●
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Tradit
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             de
             cultis
             Sanct.
             fol.
             197.
             
          
           
             c
             Antidagma
             Co'on
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             Invocat
             .
             sanct
             .
             fol.
             36.
             b.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2.
             s●nt
             .
             d.
             11
             a.
             
          
           
             e
             Ta.
             2.
             de
             Satraemen
             .
             cap.
             83.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib
             2.
             de
             corp●re
             &
             sanguius
             Domint
             .
          
           
             g
             To.
             2.
             de
             Sacra
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             lib.
             1
             de
             Purg
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Pro●miall
             Annot
             before
             the
             Bible
             transla●ed
             by
             them
             into
             English
             ,
             printed
             1609.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             de
             Ro.
             Pon●
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             pag
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Opuscul
             .
             contra
             cr●●tes
             G●●c●ram
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             4.
             sent
             .
             d.
             24.
             
             Act.
             2.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Conc.
             cap.
             19.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             lib.
             2
             de
             Rom.
             Pont
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Conc.
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Cap
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib
             1.
             de
             Conc.
             Cap.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Not.
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Cap
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Conc.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             4
             de
             Rom.
             Pout
             .
             Cup.
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Suarez
             .
             in
             3.
             part
             .
             Tho.
             q.
             59.
             
             Art.
             6
             ▪
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             sanct
             .
             beatit
             .
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             purg
             .
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             sanct
             .
             beatit
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Purgat
             .
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Purgat
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ecclesia
             significat
             principaliter
             Congregationem
             vniversalem
             fidelium
             ,
             et
             inde
             dicitur
             Catholica
             :
             i.
             vniversalis
             ,
             nomen
             tamen
             istud
             vulgaris
             vsus
             restrinxit
             ad
             ▪
             Clerum
             .
             Gerson
             3.
             parte
             operum
             de
             Relig.
             profectione
             .
          
           
             t
             R●em
             Annot.
             marg
             .
             Eph.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             See
             Tindill
             in
             his
             Answere
             to
             Sir
             Tho.
             Mores
             Dialogues
             ,
             Anno
             1530.
             
          
           
             x
             Alciat
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Cod.
             Iustin
             .
             de
             summa
             Trinitat
             et
             fide
             Cathol
             .
          
           
             y
             Anno
             162●
             ,
          
           
             x
             in
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19252-e30350
           
             Mat.
             19.
             27
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Epist
             .
             15
             Genitori
             de
             suo
             filio
             ,
             inter
             opera
             Sylvij
             ,
             impress
             .
             Basil
             .
             pag.
             510
             ,
             511.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             Raulins
             ser
             .
             31.
             de
             poeni
             .
             tentia
             ,
             impress
             .
             Paris
             .
             1514.
             
          
           
             c
             Molinaeus
             teste
             Gregorio
             Capuccino
             in
             Enchirid.
             Eccles
             .
             impress
             .
             Venetij
             ▪
             1588.
             
          
           
             d
             Salvianus
             Massil
             .
             Episcopus
             de
             gubernat
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Apolog.
             pro
             〈◊〉
             sua
             ad
             magnae
             〈◊〉
             Brit.
             Regē
             ,
             cap.
             7●
             ▪
             
          
           
             To.
             6.
             de
             ha●re
             .
             Ca.
             40.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             ●
             Cap.
             8.